CjthnMdE

1There were a total of four people within the room.
2室内一共四人。
3There were two paladins, who had come straight in after the fighting and were thus covered in bloodstained armor -- Remedios Custodio and Gustav Montagnes. There was the person in charge of the surviving priests, a middle-aged man who could use third-tier spells -- Siliaco Naranho. And then there was Prince Caspond Bessarez.
4战斗之后，因为走过来所以穿着被血弄湿的铠甲的圣骑士两人——蕾梅迪奥丝·卡斯托迪奥和古斯塔沃·蒙塔涅斯——以及整合活下来的神官的负责人，能够使用第三位阶魔法的中年男子——希利亚科·纳兰霍祭司，还有王兄卡斯邦登·贝萨雷斯。
5Two of them had come from the battlefield and one of them had been in charge of healing the wounded. As a result, Prince Caspond’s room was filled with the stench of blood.
6上战场的两人加上持续治疗伤兵的一人。由于这三人的缘故使得王兄的房间充满了血腥味。
7Remedios had not removed her helmet even now. That was not proper etiquette for visiting a prince’s chambers at all -- one could even call it disrespectful -- but Caspond did not seem bothered by it and he appeared very calm.
8蕾梅迪奥丝甚至现在都没把头盔脱掉。这实在不是适合来到王兄房间的打扮，甚至可说是失礼，但是卡斯邦登可能对此倒是没什么想法吧，态度表现得很冷静。
9At the same time, the air in the room was terrible, though not because of the preceding point. It was true that it reeked in here, but the reason was because the mood in the air was harsh. It was so weighty that it even seemed to dull the sunlight entering through the window..
10然而与此无关，房间里的空气相当糟糕。虽说的确是很臭，不过原因是在于气氛十分险恶。由于太过沉重，连窗户射进来的阳光都让人觉得黯淡。
11This was not how people who had beaten overwhelmingly unfavorable odds and emerged victorious ought to be.
12这不是扭转了压倒的不利状态获得胜利的人会有的样子。
13Caspond was the first person to speak in this weighty silence. Still, who else could speak first but him?
14在郁闷的沉默中，最先开口的是卡斯邦登。不过除了他以外又有谁能先发言呢。
15“Tell me about our casualty situation.”
16「那么让我听听受害的状况。」
17“Of the 6’000 militiamen we brought onto the battlefield, 4’000 of them have been injured or killed.”
18「是。上了战场的民兵六千人之中，约有两千四百人伤亡」
19“...If I may add to the Vice Captain-dono’s words, there are also a thousand people among the wounded who are being healed by the priests, but half of them perished because we could not reach them in time.”
20「……如果要补充副团长阁下的话，包括伤兵在内大约有一千人，虽然神官们在进行回复，但有半数因为没赶上而死去」
21“...And then half the paladins survived, and eight priests died.”
22「……然后活下来的圣骑士有一半，以及八名神官过世」
23Caspond closed his eyes and shook his head as he heard Gustav’s words.
24卡斯邦登因为古斯塔沃的话闭上眼睛，摇了摇头。
25“Against a demihuman army like that… while we can’t say losses like these are a good thing, should we be grateful that those were all we took? Or should we be sad for the sheer number of casualties--”
26「以那个亚人军队为对手……虽然无法说以这种受害程度了事算是好的，但应该说谢天谢地只有这种程度而已吗？或是说该对出现这种程度的受害表示悲伤——」
27“The latter.”
28「是后者」
29Remedios’ still, small voice interrupted Caspond.
30蕾梅迪奥丝小声地打断了卡斯邦登的话。
31“The latter.”
32「是后者」
33“...Captain Custodio is right. We ought to be sad to have suffered such losses.”
34「……卡斯托迪奥团长说得对。对于出现这种程度的受害感到悲伤吧」
35Gustav and Siliaco looked down as they heard Caspond’s words.
36古斯塔沃和希利亚科照着卡斯邦登的话垂下眼。
37They knew that against a 40’000-strong army of demihumans, it was a miracle that the woefully-outnumbered Holy Kingdom Liberation Army had so many survivors -- albeit a man-made one. However, they also understood that saying something like this would be disruptive and unproductive, so they had no choice but to do this instead.
38他们知道以四万亚人类军队为对手，只是寡兵的圣王国解放军一方能有这么多生还者是何等奇迹般——虽说是人为的——的事情。但是，他们也理解在这里说出这种话，只会破坏场面且无济于事所以才会表现出这个态度。
39“Was it the Sorcerer King who defeated the demihuman forces in their formation?”
40「是魔导王打倒了布阵好的亚人军队吗？」
41“Yes. There were few eyewitness reports amidst the chaos of defending the city walls, so we’re unsure of the details, but there’s talk of mysterious undead beings destroying the army.”
42「是，因为正处于城壁防卫的混乱之中并没有多少目击情报所以不了解详情，但是有消息指出不明不死者们将军队歼灭」
43“I see. That matches up with what I heard from the Sorcerer KIng. So he used the undead he created to clean them up -- wiped out a massive army like that, hm? In that case… we can conclude that the Sorcerer King can defeat Jaldabaoth, am I right?”
44「原来如此，那么事情和我从魔导王那里听来的话是吻合的。用作成出来的不死者们进行扫荡吗——把那样浩荡的大军给歼灭了啊？那样的话……是不是能认为如果是魔导王就能赢过亚达巴沃呢？」
45Caspond shifted his gaze to Remedios, but she simply pursed her lips and remained silent. The highly volatile air around the Holy KIngdom’s strongest paladin made her a figure of dread to the weak. Caspond turned away from her and toward Gustav, who immediately returned his gaze with a deeply apologetic look in his eyes and bowed his head.
46卡斯邦登将视线稍微朝向蕾梅迪奥丝，但她只是绷着脸沉默不语。圣王国最强的圣骑士所放出来的一触即发的空气，对弱者而已来说只是恐怖的对象。卡斯邦登转开视线，朝古斯塔沃看去，他立刻送出非常抱歉的眼神并低下头来。
47“Hahh… is it really alright to bet the entire KIngdom on him? Or rather -- should we think of what to do if the Sorcerer King loses to Jaldabaoth? Does anyone have any ideas for the next best thing we can do if that comes to pass?”
48「哈……将一切、这个国家的一切都赌在他身上没关系吗？还是说——应该要先设想好魔导王败给亚达巴沃的情况呢？在这种情况下关于次佳的对策，有谁有主意吗？」
49He was answered by silence. Amidst all this, Remedios spoke up.
50回应的只有一片沉默。这之中，蕾梅迪奥丝开了口。
51“In that case, how about calling Momon over?”
52「那样的话，把飞飞叫来如何？」
53The three people other than Remedios looked at each other with severe expressions on their faces.
54除了蕾梅迪奥丝以外的三人都一脸严肃的面面相觑。
55Remedios -- who felt it was a good idea -- frowned.
56觉得是个好主意的蕾梅迪奥丝皱起脸来。
57“What? Do you have any better ideas? It’s more proper than that damn undead creature, no?”
58「什么？还有比这个更好的想法吗？比那个不死者来说要好得多吧」
59“...Captain. We are now discussing what to do if the Sorcerer King dies. In such a situation, expecting to go to the Sorcerer Kingdom to get more help would be very risky.”
60「……团长。现在讨论的是如果魔导王阵亡后的事。在这样的情况下，还期待去魔导国要求增援是很危险的」
61“Not necessarily,” Siliaco said as he stroked his white moustache.
62「也不尽然如此」希利亚科一面摸着夹杂着白色的胡子说道。
63“A moment please, Vice Captain-dono. The Captain-dono’s idea is risky, but not a bad move. How about lying about the Sorcerer King being captured by Jaldabaoth and getting Momon to come over?”
64「请等一下，副团长阁下。团长阁下的主意虽然危险却不算坏招。骗说魔导王被亚达巴沃囚禁起来之类的把飞飞叫来如何？」
65“Priest-dono, that would be too dangerous. Even if Momon defeated Jaldabaoth, discovery of the lie could trigger a war. Even if all goes well, the Sorcerous Kingdom’s impression of our country will plunge to rock bottom. And if things go badly, Momon might very well become a second Jaldabaoth and lead the Sorcerous Kingdom’s undead army into our nation.”
66「祭司阁下，那样太危险了。就算飞飞打赢了亚达巴沃，谎言一旦被揭穿就可能会引起战争。就算往好了想，魔导国对我国的印象会跌落低谷。而往坏处想的话，飞飞非常有可能将成为第二个亚达巴沃，将魔导国的不死者军团派进我国」
67“Precisely, you two. And the worst thing is that the Sorcerous Kingdom will have a justified grievance against us.”
68「正是如此，两位。而且最糟糕的是魔导国一方就有了声讨我国的正当理由」
69Remedios tilted her head at Caspond’s explanation.
70对于卡斯邦登的说明，蕾梅迪奥丝偏起头。
71“We’re not adjacent to the Sorcerous Kingdom, so that’s okay, right?”
72「与魔导国又没相连，没关系吧？」
73“...Captain Custodio, please stop thinking of dangerous things. I don’t want to adopt any policies that will endanger us… that said, I don’t have any good ideas. How about you two?”
74「……卡斯托迪奥团长，你不要想些危险的事。我不希望采取会在将来招致危险的策略……话虽如此，想不出好主意呢。你们两人呢？」
75Siliaco and Gustav could not think of anything either.
76希利亚科和古斯塔沃两人也都想不出什么好主意。
77The room was plunged into a brief silence.
78房间陷入短暂的沉默。
79Eventually, Caspond quietly spoke up.
80最终卡斯邦登发出话语。
81“...For the time being, let’s each go back and think about it on our own. There’ll be no problems if the Sorcerer King can defeat Jaldabaoth.” Caspond clapped his hands together. “Then let’s talk about something else. What about the rations that the demihumans brought? Can we eat them normally? And if we can consume them, how long can they last?”
82「……暂时各自先回去思考吧。要是魔导王能打倒亚达巴沃的话就没问题了」卡斯邦登敲了一下手「那么来说别的事吧。亚人们携带的粮食怎么样了？是我们也能普通吃下去的吗？要是能吃的话，能吃多久？」
83Normally, they would belong to the Sorcerer King since he had defeated the demihuman army, but he had already said that he would hand them over free of charge.
84本来的话，击退亚人军队的是魔导王，所有权也是归他，但他说好全部无偿提供。
85Gustav answered. He was in charge of sundry tasks like that.
86回答问题的人是古斯塔沃。这些杂务的负责人都是他。
87“Sire. There seems to be a lot of hardened bread-like objects and vegetables that we should be able to eat. Thanks to the attack of the Sorcerer King’s undead creatures, they were captured intact, so they are in very good condition. In addition, there are also some food items which need to be further investigated, such as sour-smelling vegetables and so on.”
88「是。像是硬掉的面包的东西还有蔬菜之类，应该能够吃的东西有很多。由于是魔导王的不死者发动的攻击，所以能以完整的形式入手，因此保存状态非常好。除此之外有不得不调查的食物，像是散发出酸味的蔬菜凉拌之类的」
89Preserved food was very common in the Holy Kingdom. However, these were demihuman rations, so they might belong to a species which ate rotting food, which was why Gustav said they had to investigate further.
90酸味食物在圣王国也很普遍。但如果是亚人们的食物，有可能是食用腐烂物种族的东西，所以古斯塔沃说有调查的必要。
91“There is only one problem. That would be the meat.”
92「问题只有一个。那就是肉类料理」
93“Which means?”
94「这是指？」
95Gustav’s face was dark as he looked at Caspond.
96古斯塔沃一脸黯淡的看向卡斯邦登。
97“A portion of the meat looks like it came from humans. That conclusion came from looking at their shape and we’re not certain about it. Maybe we could tell if we ate it, but I’d rather not sample it, if you don’t mind.”
98「有一部分像是人肉的东西混在里面。只是从形状来看做出的判断，并不能说是绝对。吃了的话也许能知道什么，但试吃之类的还请饶了在下吧」
99“How much meat are we talking about here?”
100「说到肉的量，那到底有多少呢？」
101Siliaco had a disgusted look on his face.
102希利亚科摆出嫌弃的表情问道。
103“Many demihumans eat meat, so there was a lot of it. At a glance, it seems like half the rations they brought were meat.”
104「肉食的亚人似乎相当多，所以有相当的数量。目测来看，感觉运来的食物有一半都是肉。
105“What!? Half of the rations for  an army of 40’000 troops is meat?”
106「什么！？四万士兵所吃的食物有一半都是肉？」
107Hypothetically, if a demihuman ate a kilogram of meat a day, that would make 40 tons. If they had enough for two weeks, that would be 560 tons. In that case -- the Prince grabbed his face.
108假设亚人一天所吃的肉是一公斤的情况下，那就是总共四十吨。如果是两周份的话，那就有五百六十吨了。那样的话——王兄用手捂住了脸。
109“...How much of that is human meat?”
110「……那里面到底有多少是人」
111“We don’t know. Checking each and every piece would take a lot of time, and if they aren’t in their original shapes…”
112「那就不得而知了。一个一个调查的话相当耗时间，如果不留原形的话就……」
113“It would be a shame to toss out food when the future seems grim. I would like to separate the human meat from the other meat… Priest Naranho, can your spells do anything on that front?”
114「在未来不明朗的情况下要把食物抛弃实在太可惜了。我想尽可能把人肉和其他的肉分开来……纳兰霍祭司，魔法能办到些什么吗？」
115“My apologies, Prince-denka. We cannot do something like that. I feel my colleagues among the paladins should be the same way.”
116「非常抱歉，王兄殿下。我等无法办到那种事。属下认为圣骑士的各位应该也是如此」
117Caspond saw Gustav nod and sighed deeply.
118看到古斯塔沃点头，卡斯邦登长吁一口气。
119“So magic can’t do everything huh? How about having the captive demihumans eat it to find out?”
120「魔法也不是万能的吗？那么让俘虏的亚人吃下去调查如何？」
121“We should let the dead rest in peace. If there’s human meat, we ought to return it to the earth.”
122「就让死者安眠吧。如果有人肉的话，我觉得也应该让其回归大地才对」
123“Exactly, Captain Custodio… what do you think, Vice-Captain Montagnes?”
124「说是这么说，卡斯托迪奥团长……蒙塔涅斯副团长怎么想?」
125“Yes, I agree with the Captain. I feel that no amount of time will be enough to investigate each and every barrel of meat. We ought to use our time and effort on other areas.”
126「是，我也赞成团长的意见。要一个一个调查桶里的肉的话，在下觉得有多少时间都不够。应该把时间和劳力用在其他的地方才是」
127“I see… very well, I understand. So with regards to the demihuman meat, we’ll dispose of everything that looks questionable. In that case how about the demihumans’ arms and armor?”
128「原来如此……我明白了。那么有关亚人带来的肉，看上去有问题的东西全部都扔了。那么接下来，亚人们的武器如何」
129The Sorcerer King had also handed them over for free, but he had also said that that he would be expecting something in gratitude, so they would have to hand over the appropriate items if the time came.
130关于武器的部分也是由魔导王无偿提供，不过他也说了要感谢的话就以某个形式来偿还这样的话，到时如果有能够提供的东西的话就不得不交出来了吧。
131If they could defeat Jaldabaoth or take back the Royal Capital, Caspond planned to announce to the people that he would be handing the nation’s riches over to the Sorcerous Kingdom.
132如果能够击退亚达巴沃，又或是能够夺回王都的话，卡斯邦登打算在众人面前说、提供给魔导王王家的财宝。
133“Firstly, recovering the equipment from the demihumans and burying the corpses will need time, therefore we won’t even have time to check their quality… Priest-dono, if any undead spring up here, will they become the Sorcerer King’s minions?”
134「首先要从亚人尸体上取下武器的同时进行埋葬需要时间，因此没有时间连武器的质量都详细调查……祭司阁下，若是该地有不死者产生的话，会成为魔导王的部下吗？」
135Undead spawned easily in places where many people died. A place where more than 10’000 demihumans had died fit perfectly.
136在有许多人丧命的地方，有容易产生出不死者的倾向。超过一万的亚人死掉的地方正符合条件。
137Upon being addressed, a profoundly worried look appeared on Siliaco’s face.
138被问的希利亚科露出了打从心底困扰的表情。
139“I do not know. I truly do not know. But anything could happen, so we ought to deal with the bodies and sanctify the land as soon as possible. I would like to rely on our strength alone for that, but we simply cannot manage that way, so I would like to get some help from the paladins.”
140「属下不清楚，真的不清楚。但是不管发生什么事态都有可能，应该要尽早处理尸体，同时净化该地才对。虽然想要仅靠我等的努力，但是实在没办法的情况下，还是想要借助圣骑士之力一用」
141“Ahh, leave it to us. We’re used to dealing with the undead, after all.”
142「啊啊，交给我们吧。怎么说我们也习惯应对不死者了」
143“I’d expect no less from Captain Remedios, it puts my heart at ease… If only the Holy Queen-sama or Kelart-sama were here…”
144「不愧是卡斯托迪奥团长，真是可靠……要是圣王女大人或葵拉特大人在的话……」
145Everyone fell silent as Siliaco’s words tapered off.
146全部人都因希利亚科没说完的话语而沉默。
147After what seemed like a period of silent prayer, Caspond spoke.
148经过一段像是进行默祷的时间后，卡斯邦登开口。
149“Ah, something on that point, Vice-Captain Montagnes. The Sorcerer King seems to want to take the magic items back to his nation, so he picked them out first. Of course, he’ll return anything that belongs to the Holy Kingdom.”
150「……啊，说到这个，蒙塔涅斯副团长。关于魔法道具魔导王似乎要带回国家，所以先分出来。当然如果是圣王国的东西或是相关的物品的话就推辞掉」
151“Understood. Still, while I can tell when it comes to swords and armor, I’ll have difficulty with other items. If anyone here has knowledge of magical items, I would like them to step up and help.”
152「遵命。可是关于剑与铠甲之类的，我等是能够判别，但其他的就有困难了。如果谁拥有魔法道具的相关知识，还希望能请那位人士协助」
153“I could help when it comes to items passed down through the royal family. As for religious items, however--” Siliaco nodded as Caspond looked to him. “--In that case, we’ll go get helpers from among the civilians. Still, this was really unexpected. No, we should say it was more than we hoped for. We ought to thank the Sorcerer King’s power for surpassing our expectations.”
154「如果是王家相传的道具的话，那么我多少知道一些。宗教相关的道具的话——」收到卡斯邦登的视线，希利亚科点点头「——那么，之后就从民间募集的协助者吧。话说这还真是预料之外呢。不，该说是预期之上的才对。应该要感谢那个魔导王的力量超乎想象才对」
155Nobody present voiced any objections. Amidst the silence, Caspond spoke again, like he was their representative.
156在场的四人没有一个有异议。沉默之中，卡斯邦登如同代表一样再度开口。
157“This city was saved from conquest thanks to the Sorcerer King’s power.”
158「靠着魔导王的力量，这座都市才免于陷落」
159There was a very audible sound of teeth grinding, and Caspond looked worriedly at Gustav.
160能听到相当大的用力咬牙声，卡斯邦登很困扰似的看了古斯塔沃。
161“After this, I will need to thank him on behalf of the Holy Kingdom. When the time comes, I hope you will all be present… in any event, being able to draw on the Sorcerer King’s power and achieve victory is a joyous occasion.”
162「接着得要代表圣王国去表达感谢才行。那时我想请诸位也参加……总之借着魔导王的力量获胜是可喜可贺的事」
163“Don’t forget we did our best too.”
164「我等也尽力的事还请不要忘」
165Remedios’ words seemed to freeze the air in the room. No, it was two people who had frozen up; Gustav and Siliaco.
166蕾梅迪奥丝的话让室内的空气结冻了。不，结冻的是两人。古斯塔沃和希利亚科。
167Gustav’s mouth opened and closed like a koi. He looked like he had no idea how to apologize for his superior’s outburst.
168古斯塔沃像是鲤鱼一样嘴巴张合不停。一副不知该如何替自己的上司的暴言，谢罪才好的样子。
169“...Indeed. Captain Remedios, it is a fact that we would not have won this battle without the fierce resistance that you and the people put up.”
170「……正是如此。卡斯托迪奥团长，如果没有你们，还有民众们的死命抵抗的话，这场战斗绝不会胜利，这是事实」
171Caspond saw Remedios nod, and then he continued speaking,
172看到蕾梅迪奥丝点头，卡斯邦登继续说下去。
173“However -- it is also a fact that without the Sorcerer King’s help, we would have lost, and it is just as true that he could have won by himself. Am I wrong?”
174「然而——要是没有魔导王的话就会输，这也是事实，而且他一个人就能赢同样是事实。我有说错吗?」
175Remedios savagely ripped off her helmet and flung it at the wall, making a loud bang.
176蕾梅迪奥丝粗暴地脱下头盔后，朝着墙壁扔过去。发出了过于巨大的声响。
177“Your Highness! Did something happen!?”
178「殿下！发生什么事了吗！」
179The door to the room flew open, and the paladins on guard outside rushed in.
180门被打开，在外面警备的圣骑士冲了进来。
181“Nothing happened. Continue waiting outside.”
182「什么都没发生。在外面待命」
183The paladins’ eyes went back and forth between Remedios’ helmet and the look on her face, and they realized what had happened. After indicating that they understood, they quietly left the room.
184圣骑士的视线在掉在地上的蕾梅迪奥丝的头盔与蕾梅迪奥丝的表情间反复来回，理解到发生了什么。表达了解的意思后静静的从房里出去。
185“Captain Custodio, please do not get worked up. I ask you to be calm.”
186「卡斯托迪奥团长，请不要激动。拜托你冷静」
187“How can’t I be worked up!? All the people I’ve met on the way here have only been praising the Sorcerer King! It’s as though he won the whole thing by himself! Didn’t he only show up halfway? How many people died before he won!? That was a victory paid for by the lives of the people, the paladins, the priests, men, women, elderly and children!”
188「我能不激动吗！来到这里前碰到的民众几乎都只在感谢魔导王一人而已啊！简直像是靠那家伙一个人就获胜一样！那家伙不是到一半才出现吗！在那之前死了多少人才有的胜利啊！那可是民众、圣骑士、神官——不管男女老少，付出了许多牺牲才有的胜利！」
189Remedios glared at Caspond.
190蕾梅迪奥丝瞪着卡斯邦登。
191“It’s not true that he won by himself!”
192「那家伙一个人的胜利，这种事才不是真的！」
193“Captain!”
194「团长！」
195Gustav could no longer hide his fear at the way Remedios was acting in front of the prince. Remedios had never been one for thinking, but at the very least she was smart enough to know who was her superior. However, things were different now -- she seemed like a pain-maddened beast.
196在王兄面前所摆出的逾越态度让古斯塔沃已经无法隐藏住恐惧感。蕾梅迪奥丝本来就是不太思考的人物，但起码还有知道谁在自己之上的智能。但现在不一样，简直就像受了伤而痛得发狂的野兽。
197“That boner bastard was flying around in the sky when it was all over to show himself off! Is war a game to that bastard!?”
198「那个骨头**。结束的时候在空中来回飞着展示自己！对那家伙来说这场战斗是游戏吗！」
199“...Captain Custodio, it seems witnessing the deaths of so many of the smallfolk has upset you. Would you like to take a rest?”
200「……卡斯托迪奥团长。看到许多民众死亡，所以心情不好过吧。稍微休息下如何？」
201In response to Caspond’s mature answer, Gustav shot the man a grateful look.
202对于卡斯邦登成熟的对应，古斯塔沃以感谢的眼神相对。
203“Before that, there’s one thing I’ve been thinking of. I’m sure Jaldabaoth and the Sorcerer King are in league with each other.”
204「在那之前我有一件想明白的事。亚达巴沃和魔导王绝对是一伙的」
205The three people other than Remedios looked at each other.
206蕾梅迪奥丝之外的三人面面相觑。
207“Do you have a single fact to back that up, Captain-dono?”
208「这么说是有什么根据吗，团长阁下」
209Siliaco looked coolly at Remedios. If one looked calmly at what she had done until now, she was clearly saying that because she hated the Sorcerer King and wanted to bring him down. Now was clearly not the time to let one’s personal preferences dictate one’s decisions.
210希利亚科冷淡的看着蕾梅迪奥丝。考虑到至今为止的行动来冷静分析的话，这怎么看都是因为无论如何都想将魔导王拉倒才这么说的。明明现在不该是拿好恶来判断的时候。
211“Isn’t he the only one gaining from this? Both the demihumans and the people of the Holy Kingdom are dead. He -- the Sorcerous Kingdom is wearing away at our fighting strength in order to someday take control of the nation and the hills! That’s why he came here!”
212「得到利益的不就只有那家伙一个吗？不管亚人还是圣王国的人都死了。那家伙——魔导国是为了总有一天可以统治这个国家和丘陵地带，而在着实的削减我方战力。所以那家伙才来到这里的！」
213“...I see. That certainly makes sense from the perspective of profit. What do the two of you think?”
214「……原来如此。从利益的观点来看是可以说得通。你们两人怎么想？」
215Gustav furrowed his brows as he answered Caspond’s question.
216古斯塔沃皱起眉头回答卡斯邦登的问题。
217“The Sorcerer King came here because we asked him. Also, was it not the Captain’s suggestion to have the two of them fight?”
218「魔导王是因为我们请求才会来到圣王国的。而让两人战斗不是团长的提案吗？」
219“...Indeed it was. That masked bitch in Blue Rose is also one of them. If not for what she said, we would never have gone to the Sorcerous Kingdom. If not for that suggestion, we would have gone to the Empire or the Theocracy. And who knows, he might have come anyway even if we didn’t say anything.”
220「……的确是这样。那么苍蔷薇那个带面具的家伙也是同伙。要不是那家伙那样说的话，我们也不会去魔导国。要是没有那个建议，就会去拜托帝国或是教国了吧。而且说不定就算没说那家伙也会来」
221Haaaaah, Caspond sighed deeply.
222卡斯邦登唉地发出了沉重的叹息。
223“Captain Custodio, your logic has been nothing but self-serving from the start. You’re simply twisting the facts to match what you’re saying. I recall the Sorcerer King saying he wanted maid demons, am I wrong?”
224「卡斯托迪奧团长，你的推测从一开始就是方便自己的答案。你只是使事情变得和你所说的对得上而已。好像魔导王说过想要女仆恶魔，那点没错吧？」
225“...Please forgive me for saying these things which are unbecoming of a priest. I hear that those maid demons are quite powerful. In that case, I can understand why the Sorcerer King would like to obtain them. Demons do not need to eat or drink and they do not have a maximum lifespan. Being able to dominate such a powerful demon might be better than gaining an army.
226「……还请原谅我说出这不该由祭司所说的话。听说那个女仆恶魔有着相当了得的力量。那样的话我也明白魔导王为什么会想将其弄到手可。恶魔无需饮食也没有寿命限制。能支配强大的恶魔说不定比得到一个军队还有价值」
227“In that case, it would mean the Sorcerer King is aiding our nation because he felt there was sufficient value in it. It is only common sense for a king who rules a nation.”
228「这样的话，也就是说魔导王是估算到了足够的价值，才会提出援助我国的。作为治理国家的王者来说是理所当然的行动」
229“Still, nobody’s seen those maid demons before, right!?”
230「但是，这不是谁都没见过那个女仆恶魔的样子吗！」
231As Remedios screamed like a reeeeeetard, Caspond looked at her like she was a pitiful, sad child.
232卡斯邦登以看可怜的孩子的目光看着不理智地喊叫着的蕾梅迪奧斯。
233“Captain Custodio. I would like to speak reasonably with you, and not speak with emotion… but it seems you are tired. Go and rest. That is an order.”
234「卡斯托迪奧团长。虽然想跟你以理性、而不是像这样情绪性地对话……不过你看来有点累了。去休息吧。这是命令」
235The red-faced Remedios still looked like she wanted to shriek something else, but Caspond was a step ahead of her and continued speaking.
236虽然脸变得通红的蕾梅迪奧斯好像想喊出什么，但是卡斯邦登比她早了一步继续说下去。
237“Go comfort the wounded men. That’s part of your duties as a field commander, am I wrong?”
238「去慰问负伤士兵。那是作为前线指挥官的义务吧？」
239“...I understand.”
240「……我明白了」
241Remedios picked up her helmet and left the room.
242蕾梅迪奧斯捡起头盔，离开了房间。
243There was no way to describe how the air in the room relaxed after that. It felt like the sense of fatigue one would have after a storm had passed and all the pieces had been picked up, mixed with a sense of relief at the fact that they had managed to survive.
244房间里流动着无法言喻的松弛下来的气氛。那是对暴风过后收拾残局的疲劳感和总算渡过它了的解放感混杂起来的气氛。
245However, one man had unfinished business.
246不过，有个男人还没完事。
247“Your Highness! I sincerely apologize for Captain Custodio’s actions!”
248「王兄殿下！卡斯托迪奧团长的事实在是抱歉！」
249Caspond smiled bitterly to Gustav as the latter bowed his head.
250卡斯邦登苦笑地看着低下头的古斯塔沃。
251“You had a hard time too. However, could you think about the future? I honestly have no idea what’s going to become of this country after this war is over. If only we could find my sister, the Holy Queen… what happened to the Holy Queen in the battle of Kalinsha? Did you hear anything from Captain Custodio?”
252「也真是辛苦你了。不过，你也稍微考虑一下以后的事比较好哦？我实在想象不到这场战争之后，这个国家会变成什么样子。要是能找到我妹妹，圣王女大人就好了……圣王女在卡林夏一战中怎么了呢。你在卡斯托迪奧团长那儿听说什么了吗？」
253Gustav was Remedios’ personal assistant. Therefore, he would have been present when Remedios told Caspond about it.
254古斯塔沃扮演着蕾梅迪奧斯的辅助者一职。因此，会从蕾梅迪奧斯那里听到她说的话，向卡斯邦登说明的时候他也在场。
255The fact that he knew but was asking again proved one thing -- the prince suspected that Remedios might be lying to him.
256明明如此却还再次询问，也就是说是这么一回事。王兄是在怀疑蕾梅迪奧斯是不是把虚伪的情报告诉了自己。
257“...My Prince, I heard the same thing from Captain Custodio that she told Your Highness when we met for the first time.”
258「……王兄殿下，卡斯托迪奧团长和殿下首次见面时所说的内容和我所听到的一样」
259She had been sent flying by a shockwave and when she came to, the Holy Queen and her sister -- Kelart Custodio -- were nowhere to be seen. Though the corpses of paladins and adventurers and priests were strewn all around, the bodies of those two were nowhere to be found.
260被爆发的冲击波震飞，醒来的时候没有发现圣王女和自己的妹妹——葵拉特·卡斯托迪奧。虽然散布着圣骑士和冒险者、神官的尸体，但是里面没有那两个人的尸体。
261“Is that so? Maybe I was worrying too much… Captain Custodio does not seem like one of those people who say one thing and mean another. It would be better if they were captured by him. Instead. If they were killed… the matter of the succession would become very complicated.”
262「是吗？是我稍微过虑了吗……卡斯托迪奧团长也不像那种口不对心的人啊。如果是被那些家伙抓住了还比较好。如果被杀了的话……围绕着王位的事会变得很麻烦」
263Startled, Siliaco asked him a question.
264希利亚科讶异地问到。
265“Caspond-sama, are you tired of the position of Holy King?”
266「卡斯邦登大人不是疲于圣王之位吗？」
267“Are you flattering me? In truth that might be the case if my sister had perished of an accident under normal circumstances. However, things are different now. The north is tired and the south is ready to fight. In that case, it’s very likely that the south might support someone to be Holy King. Frankly speaking, it’s very likely that one of the great nobles from the South might end up as Holy King.”
268「你在奉承我吗？确实，说不定妹妹在一般时期因为事故等事亡故的话会是那样。不过，现在的情况不同。疲惫了的北方和拥有战力的南方。那样的话南方推举的人成为圣王的可能性很高。明说了，南方的大贵族即使成为圣王也有可能」
269“What!?”
270「什么！」
271Caspond smiled as he looked at SIliaco’s shocked face.
272卡斯邦登露出微笑看着惊讶的希利亚科。
273“I don’t think that’s something that should be so shocking… in that case, with regard to what Vice-Captain Montagnes said earlier, if things go well, the first thing the Southern nobles will do is request that Captain Custodio take responsibility for the whole affair and be placed under house arrest.”
274「我觉得这并不是那么值得惊讶的事啊……那么，关于刚才蒙塔涅斯副团长说的话，如果话题就这样向着好的方向前进的情况，南方贵族首先要求的事就是让蕾梅迪奧斯·卡斯托迪奧负上全部责任蛰居吧」
275“Why would they do that?”
276「为什么会变成那样？」
277“Then I’ll ask you, Vice-Captain Montagnes -- why would they not do that? Is a paladin who failed to protect Her Majesty not the perfect outlet for their unhappiness? And that’s not the only reason either. She can beat an army single-handedly. In that case, surely defanging your enemy is a basic tactic in warfare, am I wrong?”
278「那我反过来问吧，蒙塔涅斯副团长你为什么觉得不会变成那样？没法守护好圣王女大人的圣骑士不正是个发泄不满的好对象吗？当然可不止那些哦？她能单骑打赢军队。既然这样，一开始就拔掉敌人的牙可是战斗的基本吧？」
279“The enemy!? Who’s the enemy!?”
280「你说敌人？到底是谁的敌人！？」
281“The southern nobles are the enemy. In other words, the Holy Queen’s faction. Remedios Custodio was a confidant of the Holy Queen. Surely the paladins she leads would also be seen as the enemy, am I wrong?”
282「南方贵族的敌人。换句话说就是圣王女派阀。蕾梅迪奧斯·卡斯托迪奧是圣王女大人的侧近。以她为首的圣骑士团也会被一并视为敌人吧？」
283“In that case, what about the priests, that Kelart Custodio-sama led?”
284「要是那样，葵拉特·卡斯托迪奧大人为首的神官们又会怎样呢？」
285“While there are priests who climbed the ranks thanks to their connections with the Southern nobles… don’t you think that would be the case too? Priestly magic is indispensable in everyday life. While I feel that anyone knows how stupid it is to put someone incompetent in high office, people sometimes do things that can only be described as foolish by others.”
286「是有与南方贵族有关系的神官们爬上来的可能性……不过会这样吗？神官所使用的魔法是生活中不可或缺的。虽然我觉得谁都清楚把无能者放在高位这种事有多愚蠢，不过有时人会有做出任谁来看都是蠢事的行为这种倾向」
287“My Prince… what should we do?”
288「王兄殿下……应该怎样做才好？」
289“Vice-Captain Montagnes, what do you mean by that? Do you want to keep her from being placed under house arrest? Or do you want to keep the paladins from getting involved?”
290「蒙塔涅斯副团长，那是什么意思？让她别受禁闭处分吗？还是能不让圣骑士们也受牵连的方法吗？」
291“I mean, what should we do for a better future for the Holy Kingdom.”
292「是为了更好的圣王国的未来」
293“...We need to find my sister. Then, we need an achievement that all the people will accept as having saved the nation. For instance, by driving out the enemy without having to draw on the strength of the South.”
294「……要找到妹妹。接着是立下能被称为是拯救这个国家的功绩，被人民全面地认同。比如说不借助南方的力量，只靠我们就驱逐敌军」
295“That’s impossible… we can’t possibly win without the Sorcerer King’s power.”
296「不可能……失去了魔导王的力量不可能会战胜」
297Caspond looked at Gustav, who was confessing his hardships, and shrugged.
298卡斯邦登对禁不住诉起苦来的古斯塔沃耸了耸肩。
299“Still, that has to be done. Otherwise there won’t be any way to stop the pressure from the South after we win. Hm, yes, or we could damage the South as badly as the North. All that matters is that the balance of power is preserved in the end.” Caspond looked up at the ceiling. “If only we’d made a deal with the South sooner. She was too kind for her own good. And I understand how all this might have struck a nerve with Captain Custodio. After all, the only one who looked good in this battle was the Sorcerer King. If things go badly, the Sorcerer King might end up becoming the Holy King as well, am I wrong?
300「不过，那点事一定要做到。不那样的话会承受不住胜利之后来自南方的压力。嗯，对了，或者是让南北双方都出现同样的损失。最后只要保住力量的均衡就没问题了」卡斯邦登望向了天花板「如果再早点就协商与南方和解就没问题。那家伙的理念过于温柔了。我也明白卡斯托迪奧团长会神经过敏的那种心情。因这次战斗而扬名的只有魔导王而已。不小心的话还有可能让魔导王兼任了圣王哦？」
301The other two felt it was impossible, but neither of them could deny it.
302两人虽然想着没可能那样，但是都无法否定。
303“In that case, we need to start thinking about our plans from now on. While I would like Captain Custodio to be here, will she disobey a direct order?”
304「那、因此要考虑从今开始的作战怎么进行了。虽然希望卡斯托迪奧团长一起来，不过她会反抗下令要去做的事吧？」
305“...I feel it would be fine as long as it’s in keeping with this country’s justice.”
306「……我觉得只要依据着这个国家的正义就没问题」
307“I see… I’ve been thinking about how to attack the prison camps. The reason for that is--”
308「原来如此……我在考虑应该去袭击收容所。之所以这样——」
309Caspond began to explain.
310卡斯邦登开始了说明。
311Roughly 100’000 demihumans had attacked the nation.
312攻进来的亚人军团大概有十万。
313Since they had not heard of any movements from the demihumans squaring off against the forces of the Southern Holy Kingdom, they estimated that the 40’000 demihumans that had attacked them this time round were a large portion of the forces assigned to manage the prison camps in the North.
314因为没有收到和南圣王国对峙的亚人们行动的情报，推测这次攻过来的四万人的军团是留在北方为了管理收容所的士兵们的大部分。
315“I agree with your opinion. By attacking the undermanned prison camps, we can both destroy them piecemeal and increase our own forces at the same time. I feel it will kill two birds with one stone.”
316「我也赞成那个意见。袭击人手少的俘虏收容所，一面将它们逐个击破，一面增强自军的兵力。我觉得是一石二鸟的作战」
317“Captain Montagnes, I am glad to hear you approve. How about yourself, Priest Naranho?”
318「蒙塔涅斯副团长，你能同意我很高兴。纳兰霍祭司怎么想？」
319Siliaco also agreed with Caspond’s suggestion.
320希利亚科也同意卡斯邦登的提案。
321“The Sorcerer King is in this city. Since he can keep us safe, I would like the paladins to attack the prison camps… can you do that? Also, one more thing. I would like Captain Remedios to stay here while you are launching the attack. Make her think that she’s in charge of bodyguarding me.”
322「这个都市有着魔导王在。虽然能确保安全，我希望能让圣骑士们转去袭击收容所……做得到吧？而且还有一点。我想让进行袭击的时候让卡斯托迪奧团长留在这里。让她觉得是在担任我的近身护卫」
323“Thank you very much, My Prince!”
324「王兄殿下！十分感谢！」
325“...I don’t think I’ve said anything you need to thank me for, Vice-Captain Montagnes,” Caspond said as the smile faded from his face. “...The absence of the country’s strongest paladin means that if there’s someone like the Grand King at the prison camp you’re attacking, you might all be wiped out, am I wrong?”
326「……我觉得应该没有说过需要让你感谢的话啊，蒙塔涅斯副团长」卡斯邦登把微笑的表情收起了「这个国家最强的圣骑士不会同行，意味着如果收容所那里有匹敌那个豪王的亚人的情况下有可能让你们全军覆灭哦？」
327“Can we decide which camp to attack?”
328「我们可以决定袭击哪个收容所吗？」
329“But of course. I’ll leave it to you. There’s no need to force yourself to attack a large camp that’s more dangerous.”
330「当然了。由你们决定吧。没有必要勉强去袭击有危险的大收容所」
331“Understood. In that case, I feel only we should go.”
332「得令。既然这样我觉得应该只让我们去」
333“Captain Montagnes, may several of our battle-capable priests go with you?”
334「蒙塔涅斯副团长，可以让我们神官们中选出数名能战斗的人同行吗？」
335“Certainly. Then we’ll set out in a couple of days’ time.”
336「可以。那就在这一两天出发吧」
337 
338***
339 
340Ainz used [Greater Teleportation] to reach his destination, which was the log cabin on the surface of Nazarick. While he did not know how long they had been waiting for him, Albedo, Demiurge and Lupusregina were all standing there already.
341安兹以<上位传送>[Greater Teleportation]到达的目的地，是纳萨力克地表部分的小木屋前面。虽然不知何时起就在这里等安兹了，不过雅儿贝德、迪米乌哥斯、以及露普丝蕾琪娜已经站在那儿了。
342Albedo and Demiurge had been summoned by Ainz, while Lupusregina ought to have been on duty in the cabin.
343雅儿贝德和迪米乌哥斯是被安兹传唤来的，露普丝蕾琪娜应该是在小木屋当值的吧。
344Since Lupusregina was in charge of all matters concerning Carne Village, she should have been excused from the log cabin’s duty roster, but that was not set in stone.
345因为基本上把卡恩村的各种事情都交给了露普丝蕾琪娜，所以她应该不用在小木屋当值的才对，不过那也不是绝对的吧。
346Perhaps someone else might have been on duty, but they had not been able to make it, so Lupusregina had rushed over instead. If that were the case, it would be great. After all, that would imply that even if there was a lack of manpower after completing a mission, there was a system to immediately swap someone else in to make up the shortfall.
347说不定虽然今天当值的是别的什么人，但是因为什么情况来不了于是露普丝蕾琪娜急忙赶来。如果是那样的话可就是非常棒了啊。毕竟那意味着，即使完成了任务后突然缺人，也能马上以轮换的方式补位的机制。
348Still, wait.
349（不过，等等）
350While the Pleiades each had completely different job abilities, their maid skills were all equal. It only made sense that they could substitute for each other in a professional capacity.
351虽然昴宿星团拥有着各自完全不同的职能，但是作为女仆的能力是均一的。这样就确实能够理所当然地做到这种业务上的代替。
352However, in contrast to that, there were also personnel who were hard to use. Starting with the Floor Guardians and the Guardian Overseer, there were some NPCs with highly specialized abilities who might need someone to take over them for one reason or another. In addition, Ainz had also been working hard towards establishing a vacation system.
353但是与此相对也有不好使的人才。以各阶层的守护者和守护者统括为首，拥有着完全被专门化了的能力的NPC说不定也有因为什么事而不得不让谁来顶替的时候。何况安兹也在努力地想着关于什么时候引入休假制度的事。
354After all, letting Pandora’s Actor substitute for all of them is also dangerous.
355（毕竟把代理完全交给潘多拉・亚克特也有危险啊）
356To take an extreme case, what if Ainz himself was not around? For instance, if he were imprisoned, or if he were charmed, or something else. While he did not think that everything would break down without him to make decisions, he had the feeling that Albedo and Demiurge would say, “Ainz-sama would never let that happen to himself” in the same voice and thus not think about such possibilities.
357极端地说，安兹自己要是不在了会怎么样呢？比如被囚禁了，被魅惑了之类的情况。虽然觉得就算不会有失去了自己的裁决就能运营不下去这种事，不过总感觉雅儿贝德和迪米乌哥斯都会异口同声地说出「安兹大人不会陷入那种事态的」而没有去考虑不测的事态的可能性。
358I need to seriously assess the need for this, and quickly.
359（有认真地检讨的必要啊，而且得尽早地）
360In a grave tone, Ainz bade the three people bowing to him to raise their heads.
361安兹郑重地命令深深低下头的三人抬起头来。
362“It has been a while, Demiurge.”
363「好久没见了啊，迪米乌哥斯」
364“Yes!”
365「是！」
366In truth, Ainz had headaches about the Holy Kingdom’s affairs every day, and he also thought about Demiurge every day, so he did not actually feel that way. However, it had been quite a while since the last time they had met in person.
367实际上，每日都为圣王国的事而头痛的安兹，每天都在想着迪米乌哥斯，所以其实并没那么觉得。只不过仅限见面的话确实是隔了好久。
368“Now then, you probably have questions about why I did that. While I would like to answer you, doing so in this place is not quite appropriate. Let us move somewhere else.”
369「那么，恐怕你会对我为什么会做出那种事而抱持着疑问吧。虽然想回答你，但在这样地方说也有点那什么。就换个地方吧」
370Ainz went into the log cabin first.
371安兹走在前头进了小木屋。
372He could have taken a shortcut here because there was a Gate Mirror set up, but he did not use it today.
373因为准备好了用于移动的传送镜，可以从这里一口气抄近路到达，但是今天却没有使用它。
374There was a table in the center of the room, and there were two chairs facing each other on either side of it. Ainz took the seat of honor without hesitation, as if he were used to it. He had already experienced his share of troublesome things that had happened because he had not taken that place. While he had once had to ponder which seat it was before sitting down on it, he had now reached the point where he would unconsciously take his place.
375桌子置于房间中央，每边各放着对向的两张椅子。安兹以习惯的态度毫不犹豫地坐在上席。他已经体验过多次因为没走到上席坐下而发展成的麻烦事了。虽然也有过去详细思考、到底哪个才是上席再坐下的时候，但现在已经到了能无意识地去上席坐下的程度了。
376As he approached the chair, Lupusregina immediately pulled it out for him.
377刚站到椅子前，露普丝蕾琪娜就立即将椅子往后拉。
378In truth, he was of the opinion that he ought to pull his chair out himself. However, his observations of Jircniv had made him understand that it was very important for a ruler to let his subordinates work. Still, letting them handle even trivial tasks like this gave Ainz the commoner a bit of difficulty.
379老实说，虽然觉得椅子这东西自己拉一下就好，不过通过观察吉克尼夫中，也充分理解了让部下工作这件事作为支配者也是很重要的事。只是，尽管如此、连那种地方都让他们干对身为小市民的安兹来说实在是有些难度。
380After settling down into his chair Albedo and Demiurge did not sit down, but instead knelt on the floor. Behind them, Lupusregina went to her knees as well.
381安兹安稳地坐到椅子上后，雅儿贝德和迪米乌哥斯并没有就座，而是跪在地板上。在两人更后方的露普丝蕾琪娜也跟着他们跪下。
382“--I permit the two of you to take a seat.”
383「——你们两个，允许就座」
384The two Guardians politely refused in unison. Ainz once again granted his permission to the two Guardians, whereupon they finally sat opposite Ainz after gushing their superlative gratitude to him. Lupusregina, on the other hand, stood stock still behind the two of them.
385两个守护者异口同声地提出谢绝。安兹对两个守护者再一次提出许可，两个守护者总算说着极度感激的话语并排坐在安兹对面的侧席。露普丝蕾琪娜则在两人身后保持着直立不动的姿势。
386This takes so long and it’s a waste of time. Couldn’t it be simpler like back then… ugh.
387（时间又长又废功夫啊。不能像那样再简单点吗……哦）
388“Then let us continue our previous topic. While I said there was nobody who needed to be saved, I rescued the people of the Holy Kingdom nonetheless. I am sure you have your questions about that, do you not?”
389「那么就继续刚才的话题吧。尽管我说了没有要救下来的人，却救了圣王国的人民。你们一定是抱持着疑问吧？」
390“No, not at all.”
391「不，并没有那种事」
392--Er? W-why?
393（————呃？为、为什么？）
394Demiurge shook his head gently, as though he could not resist the urge to sigh in admiration.
395迪米乌哥斯以一脸无法忍耐感叹的神色左右轻轻摇头。
396“Everything you do is correct, Ainz-sama. I feel that the reason why you acted was because you saw a value in it that I could not imagine.”
397「安兹大人实行的事一切都是正确的。我认为安兹大人之所以会那样做，定有着我无从想象的价值」
398“That is correct. If you feel it needs to be done, then it must be correct, Ainz-sama.”
399「完全没错。只要安兹大人认为需要那样做，那就是正确的」
400--Eh?
401（————呃？）
402Albedo’s words froze Ainz’s expression on his face. But of course, Ainz had no expression to speak of.
403雅儿贝德接口说的话让安兹的表情完全冻结了。当然，其实根本没有浮现出什么表情。
404The way the two Guardians -- who were also the most knowledgeable Guardians in Nazarick -- nodded in unison before him filled him with various flavors of terror and anxiety.
405两个守护者——而且是纳萨力克里拥有最高智慧的守护者们在自己面前互相点着头的样子使安兹感到各种意义上的恐惧和焦躁。
406“Wait, wait. Indeed… yes, it is true.” Ainz began to panic. The conversation had travelled a path that was slightly different from what he had foreseen, and so he had become confused and could not clearly think of what he wanted to say. However-- “--Indeed, under normal circumstances I would have acted as you had imagined.”
407「等、等下。确实……确实没错」安兹焦躁起来了。因为对话的走向和预想的稍微不同，让他出现了混乱，没法清楚地想起自己想说些什么。但是——「——确实，如果是平时的话，我的确会采取与你们的构想一致行动」
408Huh? Ainz was slightly baffled by how the topic was beginning to stray. Off course. He had been struggling to piece some words together and throw them out offhandedly, but even so, the two of them were nodding vigorously, and Ainz found that a little odd. However, he continued praying for a last minute miracle as he carried on.
409啊咧？安兹因为话题的走向不对而感到了一些困惑。明明不过是些为了拼命地组织语，而随口扯出来的话，可即使这样，面前的两人却还是深深地点头这点，让安兹觉得有点古怪。但还是为了继续说下去而开始临时抱佛脚。
410“But, er, but. This time was slightly different. I did not do this because I was planning something.” Having found a way to amend his words, Ainz delightedly continued, “This time round, I was deliberately introducing a flaw into the plan.”
411「但是，嗯，但是啊。这次有点不一样。我并不是考虑到了什么才做出这次的行动」找出话题修正方向的安兹高兴地说着「这次，我是故意让计划产生破绽的」
412“What would be the reason for that, Ainz-sama?”
413「这究竟是出于何种缘由呢，安兹大人？」
414Ainz slowly leaned on the back of the chair with a “Hm”. Then he adopted a long-drilled posture that was befitting of a ruler, which a master ought to have, and then spoke.
415呼嗯的一声，安兹慢慢靠向椅背。拿出一直训练的、主人应有的，与支配者相应的堂堂的姿态，说道。
416“Demiurge. Albedo. The two of you have always been more intelligent than me.”
417「迪米乌哥斯。还有雅儿贝德，你们两一直都比我聪明」
418“That--”
419「那样的——」
420Ainz held up his hand to stop the two of them from speaking.
421想说些什么的两人被安兹抬手制止了。
422“I am just saying that I have always felt this way. In that case, what would happen if something unexpected occurred during parts of the event described in your plan? If everything proceeded as you outlined, then everything would have been perfect and ended in excellent form.”
423「我只是在说，我一直都这么认为的。那么，作为迪米乌哥斯所立案计划中的某部分，是否会发生一些状况外的事情呢。如果能正常按照你的作战书进行下去的话，事情应该全部都会完美的，以非常好的形式结束的吧」
424That said, your plan was really over the top, Ainz grumbled in his heart. You threw all the details at me in your playbook and I had the feeling I would mess up somewhere.
425虽然计划书的内容是很过分啦，安兹内心发着牢骚。把所有内容都扔给我计划书，感觉肯定会失败。
426“Therefore, a question suddenly came to mind, Demiurge. A perfect tactical mind cannot only function when everything is going on course; it must also be usable when the situation changes dramatically or when it diverges from your expectations. That is to say, I wanted to know if your adaptability was also as laudable.”
427「所以，我突然产生了这种疑问，迪米乌哥斯。所谓作出完美作战计划的头脑，可不能只是当计划在正轨上的时候，还要在发生急剧的状况变化或者计划有偏差的时候也能正常发挥作用的，这样。也就是说我想知道你的对应能力是否也同样优秀」
428“I see, so that’s it!”
429「原来如此，是这么回事啊」
430Eh--!? He already got it!? And he sounds like he understands it all too!
431（诶—！已经听懂了！？而且好像已经完全理解了的样子！）
432Ainz resisted the urge to make a jab about Demiurge’s preternatural processing speed, something along the lines of “You’re already so smart, why do you think I’m smarter? Is this some new way of bullying me!?”
433安兹拼命地忍着「明明头脑那么厉害，为什么还会觉得我更睿智啊！是一种新的欺负方式吗？」地吐槽迪米乌哥斯那异常的头脑回转速度。
434“As expected of, ah… you’re as impressive as I expected, Demiurge.”
435「真不愧是，啊......果然厉害呢，迪米乌哥斯」
436“Thank you very much, Ainz-sama.”
437「非常感谢，安兹大人」
438“Still, I, ah, apologize, though it feels like I was testing you…”
439「嘛、嘛抱歉，虽然弄得像是在试探你一样......」
440“Certainly not, Ainz-sama. To me, the fact that you would wish to assess my abilities is an honor that knows no equal. I will assuredly return results that match your expectations, Ainz-sama!”
441「完全没有这回事。安兹大人想调查我的力量，这对我来说是无上光荣的事。我定会为安兹大人带来与期待相符的结果！」
442“Umu. I’ll leave that to you, Demiurge. In that case, during the course of our activities in the Holy Kingdom, I will cause problems as needed and you will amend the plan in response. Will that be alright?”
443「呼嗯。拜托了，迪米乌哥斯。那么我会在这次圣王国的一连串活动里，适当地弄出破绽，并要求你去对应地修正计划，没问题吧？」
444“Yes! I understand!”
445「是！我明白了！」
446All right--! Ainz rejoiced within his heart. He was so happy that the emotion was suppressed.
447太好啦————！安兹心中一阵欢喜。实在是太高兴了，导致情绪被强制压制了。
448Even so, excitement still remained inside him.
449即使如此心里还是残留了些许的兴奋。
450Very good, very good. This way, even if I screw up, I can say that I was doing it on purpose! No, of course, I need to be careful not to screw up under normal circumstances. If I’d known, I should have said this from the start.
451（很好很好。这样一来即使失误了，只要说这是故意的就行了！不，当然，平时也要留意不出任何差错。早知道一开始就这样说好了啊）
452While he did not have the bad habit of gloating when a subordinate’s plan went awry, it was possible that he might accidentally do something to make them worry. In this way, they would not have to guess if he had some intention in mind, but instead move on to revising the plan as needed. Ainz felt the sense of bliss which came with taking a heavy weight off his shoulders.
453虽然没有在部下的计划失败时会感到高兴的恶趣味，但不小心做出让其困扰的事情的可能性也是有的。这样一来，他们就不用去猜自己是有着什么考虑，而是适当地去开始修正计划吧。安兹感到自己肩上一直以来的包袱一下子没了的爽快感。
454“...Your servant understands your concerns, Ainz-sama. So does that mean that you will be simultaneously assessing the abilities of each Floor and Area Guardian as well?”
455「......安兹大人的担心，属下明白了。那么各阶层守护者，以及领域守护者的能力是否也要同时进行调查呢？」
456As he heard Albedo’s question, Ainz was briefly puzzled for a moment and thought, what’s she saying? However--
457对于雅儿贝德的疑问，安兹一瞬间，在说什么呢，地困惑道。不过——
458“There’s no need to be so hasty. I am doing so for Demiurge because he must work outside Nazarick for extended periods. As for the others, I will test them when it becomes necessary.”
459「并不需要那么着急。迪米乌哥斯是因为需要长期在纳萨力克外执勤的缘故，才会如此。关于其他人就等需要时再去调查吧」
460“I see…”
461「这样啊......」
462“Umu. Now, for the next topic… the initial plan was to take those people of the Holy King who were enthralled with me and proceed to the eastern part of the Holy Kingdom, to the Abelion Hills where the demihumans lived. However, I am going to amend this part of the plan. I will go there first. From there, spread the news of my death.”
463「呼嗯。那么下一个话题......当初的计划是我和醉心于我的圣王国国民们，前往圣王国的东部、亚人们所住的亚伯利恩丘陵地带那里去的。但现在把这部分的计划变更下，首先由我一个人去。在那里传出我的死讯」
464It felt like time had stopped for a moment. And then--
465一瞬间，感觉时间像是停止了那样。然后——
466“--Eh? What are you saying, Ainz-sama!? How could we announce the death of the Supreme One, Ainz-sama!?”
467「——诶！？您在说什么啊，安兹大人！让至高的安兹大人逝去这种事！」
468That protest came from Albedo. This might have been the first time he had seen Albedo’s expression crumble down like this. At least, the look on her face made him feel that way. But before Ainz could explain his true intentions to Albedo, it was Demiurge’s turn to speak up.
469提出异议的是雅儿贝德。搞不好还是第一次看到雅儿贝德表情崩塌啊，那表情确实到了能让安兹不禁这么觉得的程度。但在安兹告诉雅儿贝德真意之前，迪米乌哥斯就开口了。
470“Albedo. Since Ainz-sama has stated this, he must have some aim in mind that we cannot hope to imagine. Do you not think rejecting it on an emotional basis is inappropriate?”
471「雅儿贝德。既然是安兹的考虑，那里面肯定有着我们无从想象的目的才是。仅靠感情去否定，我觉得有点不太合适吧？」
472“Demiurge. I question where your calm comes from. Would you react in this way if Ulbert Alain Odle …-sama were to say the same thing? Or…?”
473「迪米乌哥斯。你那份冷静，到底是从哪里来的啊？就算乌尔贝特·亚连·欧德尔——大人说出同样的话，你也能摆出现在这样的态度，是这样吗？又或者......?」
474“Fufu… Albedo. Could you tell me what you mean by that? Or do you mean that you have something to say to me afterwards?”
475「哼哼......雅儿贝德。能告诉我你这话的意思吗？还是说，我们之后再谈呢」
476The two Guardians directed freezing-cold glares and blazing-hot stares by turn, and a strange atmosphere began to brew between the two of them. This choking sensation was just like what he had felt when he was fighting Shalltear. Perhaps it was fear or tension, but even Lupusregina was starting to pant heavily.
477两位守护者一边用极寒般的视线，一边用烈火般的视线相互瞪着，两着之间飘起了异样的气氛。和过去与夏提雅战斗时那种窒息感很相似。恐怖、紧张，连露普斯蕾琪娜的呼吸也变得急促起来。
478 
479 
480 
481“--Enough!”
482「——都给我住手！！」
483The dangerous mood in the air instantly vanished as Ainz shouted. The sudden change made Ainz wonder if everything just now had been a delusion. However, Lupusregina’s labored breathing proved that it had not been a vision.
484安兹怒吼的瞬间，危险的气氛瞬间消失了。这种变化的激烈程度，甚至让安兹产生刚才的仿佛都是错觉。但是露普斯蕾琪娜那慌乱的呼吸声证明了这并不是幻觉。
485“Calm down, both of you. This is the reason why I must fake my death. There is an activity called a disaster drill. We must mentally prepare ourselves and plan ahead of time in case of an emergency. In that case, what would you do if I died? I’ll start with you, Albedo. Tell me what you have in mind.”
486「两人都冷静点，这就是我为什么不得不假死的理由。有一种活动叫避难训练。为了应对紧急事态，提前做出打算，并做好心里准备。那么，如果我死了的话，你们会怎样行动？首先雅儿贝德，先说说你的想法」
487“Yes! I would immediately subject the person who dared disrespect you to all the suffering in this world, and then prepare to resurrect you, Ainz-sama!”
488「是！立即给予对安兹大人无礼的家伙这世上所有能品尝到的所有痛苦，并为安兹大人的复活作准备」
489“I see. Your turn, Demiurge.”
490「原来如此。接下来是迪米乌哥斯」
491“Yes! While preparing for your resurrection, I would strengthen Nazarick’s defenses and then obtain information on the person who offended you.”
492「是！在为安兹大人的复活作准备的同时，加强纳萨力克的防御，并搜出对安兹大人无礼之人的情报」
493Albedo glared at Demiurge out of the corner of her eye.
494雅儿贝德斜瞪着了一眼迪米乌哥斯。
495“Merely gathering information is too lax. Regardless of who dares offend the Supreme One, they must be captured with all the strength Nazarick can bring to bear and then tormented to the point where their ego breaks down.”
496「只是收集情报实在是太嫩了。无论对至高存在无礼的是何等的存在，都应该用尽纳萨力克所有的力量将其擒获，并给与足以让其自我崩溃程度的惩罚才行」
497“Albedo, I feel what you say is very sensible. However, the enemy is someone who can kill Ainz-sama. Thus, we cannot be careless. Learning the enemy’s movements and strengths is vital. If the enemy is stronger than we can imagine, then the place in which we resurrect Ainz-sama will become very important.”
498「雅儿贝德，我也觉得你说得很有道理。但是，敌人是能杀死安兹大人的存在。是不能大意的。敌人的动向、强度，这些情报是不能不去搜集的。如果敌人的力量比想象的还要强大，那么在哪里复活安兹大人就变得相当重要」
499Before Albedo’s expression could turn even more grim, Ainz rapped his staff on the floorboards. The hard impact was like splashing a bucket of ice water on the two of them, and their faces immediately regained their calm.
500在雅儿贝德表情变得更加险恶之前安兹用杖敲了下地板，硬物的声音像是给两人泼了冷水般，两人的表情瞬间取回了冷静。
501“I did not say I was killed by someone. If things go badly… it is not impossible that I might end up dying naturally from some unforeseen circumstances.”
502「我并没有说我是被某人杀死。弄不好......甚至会因为某种无法想象的自然现象而死的可能不也是有的吗」
503In truth, he could not think of any natural cause from which he could die, which was why he was using such vague terms.
504老实说，完全想象不出自己会因为某种自然现象而死，所以才会用这种非常模棱两可的说法。
505“However, it would seem that even the two people that I consider the most intelligent of all have differing opinions. That distresses me. That is why we must undertake this training, so that there will be no problems if this imagined scenario comes to pass.”
506「但是，就像现在这样，连我认为最有智慧的两人都会有不同的意见。这就很困扰了。所以这是为了在这种假设的事态发生时也能不出意外的训练」
507The two of them bowed their heads.
508两人一起低下了头。
509“Of course, I am not the only one that this could happen to. Demiurge, as Nazarick’s defensive commander during a time of attack, if an unexpected situation occurs and you are struck down, could Nazarick continue functioning normally?”
510「当然，不只是我。还有作为纳萨力克被攻击时的防御执行官迪米乌哥斯，当发生意料之外的事态时，如果你被讨伐了那么纳萨力克的机能还能正常运作吗？」
511“Yes! I have made thorough preparations in that respect. I recall submitting a report on that to you in the past, Ainz-sama.”
512「是！这方面已经做好了万全的准备。我记得以前，就有向安兹大人提出过相关的报告」
513Eh, did I receive something like that? Ainz decided that it would be better to trust Demiurge’s memory than his own.
514诶，我有收到过那样的东西吗？安兹决定比起自己的记忆还是相信迪米乌哥斯的记忆比较好。
515“Umu. Still, that is only in documentation, is it not? The reason I am asking is because I would like to know if you have checked to see if normal operations can be continued.”
516「呼嗯。但那说到底也只有书面形式吧？我会这么问是想要知道，是不是真的有测试过能否正常运作」
517“I sincerely apologize! I have not carried it out!”
518「是！非常抱歉！并没有进行过！」
519Demiurge bowed his head, his face a mask of deepest regret and his voice trembling.
520迪米乌哥斯带着眉毛都拧在一起般后悔的表情和颤抖的声音低下了头。
521“My, my deepest apologies, Ainz-sama! I was utterly foolish for signing off on the document but not making that suggestion!”
522「非、非常抱歉，安兹大人！明明有在提交的书类文件签名，却没有对此提议的我实在是太愚蠢了！」
523Albedo had the same look on her face as Demiurge as she bowed her head.
524同样的雅儿贝德也露出和迪米乌哥斯一样的表情低下了头。
525Ainz was filled with a tremendous sense of guilt. Whose fault was it? The answer was that it was his own. If he had been more reliable, the two of them would not need to apologize like this. Was he not a scummy boss?
526安兹心里产生了强烈的罪恶感。这是谁的错，答案是自己的。如果安兹能更可靠的话，那两人也就不需要如此谢罪了。明明是自己的失误却让部下来道歉实在是太差劲了，可恶，这不就弄得和**上司一样了嘛。
527“--There is no need for you two to apologize. It was my fault for not properly explaining matters to you. I was the one who should not have noticed that no test had occurred. The mistake is mine.” Ainz bowed his head until his forehead touched the desk. “All this was due to my unworthiness, and I seek everyone’s forgiveness.”
528「——两人都无需道歉。这全部都是没有好好说明的我的错。明明不能不注意到测试并没有进行的是我。这全都是我的失误啊」安兹低下了头，直到额头贴到了桌面「这全都是由于我的不德所致的，还望大家原谅」
529“What!? Ainz-sama!”
530「什！安兹大人！」
531“Please, please do not do that!”
532「请、请不要这样」
533The two of them hurriedly tried to stop Ainz. However, Ainz did not raise his head. He was too ashamed to show them his face, because he knew that he was so shallow that he could not even come clean when apologizing.
534两人慌张地想要阻止安兹。但是，安兹并没有抬起头。正因为知道自己那份在谢罪时都无法坦白的肤浅，才羞愧得不想让人看到脸。
535“Lu-Lupusregina! Hurry and raise Ainz’s head!”
536「露、露普斯蕾琪娜！快抬起安兹大人的头」
537“Eh! Me? Please, please forgive me, I can’t possibly raise Ainz-sama’s head by force!”
538「诶！让我来！请，、请原谅，强行让安兹大人抬头什么的，我做不到！」
539“Please, please raise your head!”
540「「请、请抬起头！」」
541It was only after the three of them -- Demiurge in particular -- started looking especially flustered that Ainz hurriedly looked up. After that, he heard sighs of relief from the three of them.
542三人——特别是迪米乌哥斯，因为露出了异常混乱的样子，安兹才慌张地抬起了头。然后从三人那里听到了安心的吐息。
543“...I am grateful that you have accepted my apology. Now then, when I reach the Abelion Hills, we will use my death as the basis for an exercise. Yes. Since this is a rare opportunity, why don’t we conduct other exercises as well? For instance, if Demiurge and I were killed off by someone, that sort of thing…”
544「.....感谢大家接受了我的谢罪。那么在我到达丘陵地带的时候，就开展以我的死亡为前提的训练吧。对了。机会难得就同时也展开其他的训练如何？以我和迪米乌哥斯被什么人杀掉为假设，这样……」
545At this point, Ainz began to feel uneasy about his own suggestions.
546说到这安兹才开始对自己的提案感到不安。
547“That said, even I have not fully planned out the details when it comes to this training. Therefore, if you have come up with an even better plan, then go ahead and carry it out. Ahh, no need to ask my permission. After all, this is an exercise founded on the premise that I am dead.
548「话虽如此、关于训练的事，即使是我也还没有想出完整地计划图，所以你们如果想出了更优秀的计划、就照那样执行。啊啊，没有必要寻求我的许可。没错、毕竟这可是以我已经死了为前提的训练啊」
549The two of them smiled bitterly.
550两人一齐苦笑。
551“Ainz-sama, having to consider you dead from the start of the exercise’s planning phase is a little…”
552「从训练开始立案的阶段就得把安兹大人看做已经逝去实在有点......」
553“It is as Demiurge says, Ainz-sama.”
554「如迪米乌哥斯所说的一样，安兹大人」
555Hahahaha, the laughter of three people rang through the cabin.
556哈哈哈哈、三人开朗的笑声在树屋内扩散开来
557Two of them were laughing from the heart, but one was merely pretending.
558两个是发自内心、一个则是在装笑。
559“Still, you don’t need to take it too seriously, you know? After all, the objective of this exercise is not to spread ill-will throughout Nazarick, like what happened with the two of you just now. However, I would like to conduct various kinds of training and storing up knowledge in that field, so that every Guardian can become interchangeable -- well, I know what I’ve said is pointless given your respective intellects. Do what you feel needs to be done, to whatever extent you deem fit. Can I leave that to you?”
560「然后没有必要太过于认真哦？毕竟这次训练的目的，并不是像你们两人刚才那样、在纳萨力克内部散播不和的情绪啊。但是、今后也想要以各种形式进行训练，储备关于那方面的知识、让每一名守护者都能做到共有化——对身为智者的两人说了些无聊的事呢，只要是你们认为该做的，就全都放手去做吧。拜托了喔？」
561Now that he thought about it, Suzuki Satoru had never been the type of person who had seriously carried out disaster drills, so was it really convincing when someone like that told others to do their best? That was why he could not forget to tell them to take it easy.
562回想起来、铃木悟是属于那种不会认真进行防灾训练的人，那样的自己指示别人要认真做、说出这样的话有真的有说服力吗。所以、不能忘记要指示他们以轻松的方式去做。
563After seeing the two of them had deeply bowed their heads, Ainz said, “Now then, while this is a different matter--”
564确认两人严肃地点头之后、安兹说出「那么、虽然是另一件事——」
565Let’s go, me!
566（上吧、我！）
567The reason why he had drawn up all these flowcharts and simulated ways of talking down the two Guardians was for this aim.
568组织了好几次流程图、模拟了对两名守护者的说服方法，那些都是为了这个目的。
569“--You are to freeze all progress on the planned giant statue of me.”
570「——将现在计划中关于我的巨像的事项一切冻结」
571“I understand. We will do as you direct.”
572「我明白了，就照您所吩咐的做」
573Albedo’s single sentence seemed to put an end to the entire topic.
574雅儿贝德的一句话就结束了这个话题的样子。
575Huh? Ainz’s attitude turned from baffled to fearful as he nervously asked what he had in mind.
576啊咧？安兹产生疑问、然后以堂而皇之的态度、提心吊胆地问出了想问的问题。
577“...Is that alright? It was your idea, was it not, Albedo?”
578「......没有关系吗？一开始可是雅儿贝德提出想做的啊？」
579“How could anyone contradict a decision that the Supreme Being has made, Ainz-sama? If you say it is white, then it will be white even though it is black. That is all, Ainz-sama.”
580「由身为至高的至尊的安兹大人所决定的事项、会有任何人发出异议吗？只要安兹大人说是白、就算是黑的那也是白，就是如此」
581Ainz gulped. That line of thinking frightened him, and he trembled.
582咕噜一声安兹吞下不存在的口水，感觉那个思考方式很恐怖而颤抖。
583“...I do not like that way of thinking, Albedo. That is just like abandoning all thought, and even I will most certainly make mistakes at some point.”
584「......我并不喜欢那样的观念，雅儿贝德、那简直就像是放弃了思考一样，就是我也绝对会有犯错的时候」
585He was just saying “most certainly”, but it felt like it had been happening all the time.
586说是说绝对、但感觉经常在发生。
587“And in that case, won’t everything be over if I’m captured? The person who brainwashed Shalltear is still out there, you know? While there is no need to question each and every one of my aims, if I suggest something and you think of something, you ought to bring it up.”
588「而且那样的话，如果我被抓住了的话一切不就都结束了吗。洗脑夏提雅的某个人还在哦？虽然没有必要一一询问我的目的，但在我进行提案的时候、如果你们想到了什么就应该说出来」
589“I understand.”
590「我明白了」
591Albedo and Demiurge glanced briefly at each other through narrowed eyes.
592眼神一瞥雅儿贝德与迪米乌哥斯的视线交错了一下。
593“Then, may I ask why you wish to cease construction? Is the aim of that statue not to let the world better understand your glory, Ainz-sama?”
594「那么为何、要停止制作呢？那个的目的不是为了能够让世界更加理解安兹大人的威光吗」
595“Umu,” Ainz laughed in his heart. “My greatness is not something that can only be expressed through material objects.
596「呼姆」安兹在心中窃笑了起来「我的伟大可不是必须藉由物品才能让人理解的东西」
597He recalled that this line had received approval from Neia.
598回想起用这一句话就让宁亚认同的表情。
599--It’s perfect.
600——完美。
601“Would it not be better to teach them with material objects? Fools, as they say, are those who can only understand what they see before their eyes.”
602「用物品来让其理解不是更好吗？所谓的愚者就是只能够理解自己亲眼所见的东西」
603Albedo’s words froze Ainz in place. It was just like a pitcher throwing a ball at a batter, but instead of having it being hit back at him the batter caught it and threw it back at full force.
604因为雅儿贝德的话，安兹不禁愣在了原地。这简直就像是投手朝打击者投球，但球并不是被打击击回、而是被接住后全力投回来那样的心情。
605“...I see. You have a point, Albedo, but--”
606「......原来如此。雅儿贝德所言甚是、但——」
607As Ainz thanked his voice for not trembling, he struggled to work his brain, and then gave up when nothing came to mind. While he nearly rounded his shoulders, he could not allow his image as a ruler to crumble before his subordinates.
608安兹一边感动于自己的声音没有颤抖、一边拼命地让脑袋回转，然后因为什么也没有浮现出来而放弃，虽然差点垂下了肩，但在部下的面前可不能让支配者的形象崩坏。
609“--No, forget it. I’m sure that Albedo can pick out at least five of the flaws I’ve spotted, and the merits outweigh them. In that case, there is nothing else for me to say.”
610「——不、还是算了吧。若是雅尔贝德的话，肯定能看穿我所想到诸多缺点中的至少五个，并在这基础上判断优点更多吧。那么我也没什么好说的了」
611“Five, five flaws? ...Demiurge, I need to discuss something with you later. May I borrow your intellect for a while?”
612「五、五个缺点吗?.....迪米乌哥斯，待会有点事要跟你商量。可以稍微借用一下你的智慧吗?」
613“But, but of course. I, I expected nothing less of you, Ainz-sama, to think you would say our minds were superior… truly, you are too humble.”
614「那、那是当然。不、不愧是安兹大人，说什么我等的头脑更好什么的……真是太谦逊了……」
615The two of them began to get flustered, and Albedo bowed her head deeply.
616两人慌张起来，雅尔贝德深深低下头去。
617“I, I am truly sorry, Ainz-sama. While my plan to build your statue has already received your approval, please allow me to temporarily suspend construction. I sincerely apologize.”
618「真、真是对不住。安兹大人，我所提案建设的巨像尽管已经获得一次大人的许可了，但是请准许我暂时中止其建设，真是万分抱歉。」
619“Hm, mm. Well, it can’t be helped then. Proceed, Albedo.”
620「唔、嗯。真是没办法，那就这样做吧，雅尔贝德」
621Ainz had merely tossed out an offhand remark, but Albedo and Demiurge seemed abnormally shaken by it. He could even hear Lupusregina whisper “amazing” from the rear.
622安兹虽然只是随口说说，但雅尔贝德等两人却陷入异常的动摇。甚至还可以听见站在后头的露普斯蕾琪娜小声说「好厉害」
623Ainz averted his eyes, feeling guilty because he had confused the two of them by talking nonsense. However, he was glad that the plan to build the giant statue would be briefly halted.
624因为自己再度随口胡说而让两人陷入溷乱，出于罪恶感，安兹将视线稍微往下错开。但安兹巨像建设计画的暂时中止确实令人开心。
625Next, I need to do something about the four festivals with my name on it, like the Sorcerer King Grand Thanksgiving, the Sorcerer King’s Birthday and so on! If the Sorcerer King Grand Thanksgiving is cancelled because the statue’s been cancelled as well, that just leaves three of them! Besides, if these were normal festivals, I wouldn’t want to stop them either!
626（接下来，就是那些像是魔导王大感谢祭、魔导王诞生祭之类冠着我的名字的四个祭典，得想点办法才行啊！要是那个绕着巨像游行的魔导王大感谢祭因为这次的建设停止而中止的话，就只剩下三个！话说要是普通的祭典的话，我也不会想去阻止他们就是了！）
627In truth, Ainz had once pretended innocence and suggested a plan for organizing festivals. However, that had led to the formation of a strange and embarrassing festival committee. Ainz sighed long and loud in his heart, and then looked at Demiurge.
628其实安兹本人也曾经装成一副若无其事的样子，提出过举办祭典的企划。但却因此导致一个奇怪、且让人感到丢脸的祭典实行委员会的成立。安兹在心里深深叹了口长气，将视线投向迪米乌斯。
629“Alright, that leaves the details which I need to discuss with Demiurge. After this, you’ll have the demon you summoned, that is to say, Jaldabaoth, attack that city, right?”
630「好，剩下和迪米乌斯商量细节的事。接下来的预定是你召唤出的恶魔、也就是雅达巴沃，会来袭击那个都市对吧?」
631“Yes. Indeed, that is so.”
632「是的，正是如此」
633“Therefore… I have a couple of requests. The first concerns a personal project I am carrying out which is not going too well, for which I will need your help. Ah, don’t worry, there’s no need to get too flashy with it. And the second thing is, can you command that summoned demon to fight a serious battle with me?”
634「为此……我有两个请求。其一是有关我个人在进行的计画因为不是很顺利，希望你们可以帮忙。啊，这可不需要搞的很夸张喔。而其二则是，你可以命令那个召唤出的恶魔，和我认真地打一场吗?」
635Neia quietly closed the door to the Sorcerer King’s room and turned on her heel. And then…  her body quivered.
636宁亚将魔导王的房门静静阖上，转过身去。然后……让身体轻轻抖了抖。
637She lightly patted her somewhat scalding cheeks to force her face to tighten up before it completely collapsed. One reason for that was because she knew how her relaxed face made others wary, while the other, more important reason was because it deeply embarrassed her.
638宁亚啪啪啪地拍打自己稍微发烫的脸蛋，让快要松弛下来的表情再度紧绷。一来是因为宁亚知道自己放松时的表情有多容易引起别人的戒心，二来则是因为比起前者，自己觉得不好意思的成分要大得多。
639Neia did not want to walk around outside with an unseemly look on her face. She would have to meet others later, so at the very least she had to look presentable.
640宁亚可不喜欢自己顶着一张不像样的脸在外头大步走，加上待会还要去与人见面，至少想让自己看起来像样点。
641More to the point, Neia was the squire of the Sorcerer King, so anything disgraceful that she did would also damage the Sorcerer King’s reputation.
642更何况宁亚还是魔导王的侍从，要是做了什么丢脸的事，说不定还也会导致魔导王的评价受损。
643Still, I’m only acting as his temporary squire, so it’s the Holy Kingdom which would be disgraced...
644(但我终究只是暂时担任魔导王的侍从，所以就算丢脸应该也是丢圣王国的脸才对……)
645However, the people who hated the Sorcerer King would not think that way. As the saying went, one was blinded by one’s hate. Or rather, those who hated swords hated swordsmiths as well.
646然而对魔导王抱持敌意的人可不会这么想。常言道，憎恨会让人双眼蒙蔽。不对，该说是憎恨剑的人会连铸剑师也一同憎恨吧。
647Alright!
648(好!)
649Neia did not want the Sorcerer King to regret the fact that she was his squire. In other words, all Neia had to do was her job.
650宁亚也不希望魔导王会因为让自己担任他的侍从这件事而感到后悔。也就是说只要宁亚确实完成自己的职责就好了。
651As Neia headed for the place where she had arranged to meet, she thought incessantly about the kindness that the Sorcerer King had shown just now.
652宁亚朝向约好见面的地点走去，一路上反刍着魔导王方前展露出的慈悲心肠。
653--Is that so, is that how it is, what a shame.
654——是吗，是这样的吗，那还真是遗憾啊。
655She had sensed deep regret from the Sorcerer King when he said those words back then. There was no way he could have been rattling them off casually.
656当时发出如此感言的魔导王的语气中，能够感受得到强烈的遗憾。这绝不是仅仅只是口头上说说那么简单。
657...His Majesty really is a kind person...
658(......魔导王陛下真是心肠太好了)
659The Sorcerer King had grieved for someone from another country who had died in battle as though she had been one of his own people. Where in the world could you find a king like that? Of course, Neia did not know any other kings, so perhaps that simply reflected her dreams.
660世上哪有国王会像魔导王这样，像是自己的子民死去一般为他国战死的国民感到悲伤呢？当然，宁亚根本不认识其他国王，这样的想法只是反映出她个人的梦想也说不定。
661For instance, if Neia and the others had held on a little longer, they would have been saved along with Neia, and that father who had lost his child would also have survived.
662如果，如果当时和宁亚一起在城市外墙上作战的人们可以再多撑一会儿的话，想必他们的性命也会和宁亚一样获得拯救的，那个失去了孩子的父亲也应该能活下来才对。
663Neia was not unhappy that the Sorcerer King had been late in his rescue. In the first place, she was grateful for the fact that he had come to rescue her, because he had already said that he had to conserve his mana for the battle with Jaldabaoth. In addition, she had heard some of the militiamen in Remedios’ unit say that he had fought several powerful demihumans at the west gate before he had come to rescue Neia.
664在关于魔导王救援来迟这点上，宁亚并没有什么不满。首先，光是就前来救援这件事上，就非得感谢魔导王不可，因为他之前就已经说过，为了和亚达巴沃决战，必须保留自己的魔力。而且听蕾梅蒂欧斯部队里的民兵说，在魔导王来救助宁亚之前，他已经先在西门的正面对付了几只有着强大力量的亚人。
665The Sorcerer King had fought two demihumans who could each kill a paladin in a single attack and another one whose strength was on par with that of the Holy Kingdom’s strongest paladin.
666魔导王对付的，是具备能够一击杀死圣骑士实力的两只亚人，以及实力和圣王国最强圣骑士不相上下的一只亚人。
667The militiaman telling Neia all this had been hard-pressed to hide his excitement as he rattled the proceedings off like a machine gun, and he added, “We’d all have been killed if not for the Sorcerer King.”
668告诉宁亚这些事情的民兵说话时难掩兴奋，连珠炮般将当时的经过告诉宁亚，并说「要不是魔导王来了，我们都会被杀死」
669Indeed. Neia felt her panties moisten.
670没错。宁亚感到胸膛一阵热血上涌。
671The Sorcerer King had gone elsewhere to help others before coming to save Neia.
672魔导王在前往营救宁亚等人之前，已经先在别的地方帮助过其他人了。
673While she was slightly disappointed that the Sorcerer King had not prioritized helping her, it was wrong to feel that way. The defense of the city wall was important, but it would be a far worse matter if the city gate were to fall. If the gate had been breached and the demihumans managed to get into the city, there would have been merciless slaughters everywhere.
674虽然对魔导王没有优先前来帮助自己，让她感到有一点失落，但抱持这样的感觉是错误的。城市外墙的防卫固然重要，但作为都市入口的大门要是被攻陷了，那可是更加糟糕的事。要是大门被破，让亚人军侵入都市内部的话，无情的杀戮就会立刻在各处上演。
675Anyone with any sense would have prioritized the city gate to save more lives.
676只要是稍微有点眼光的人，为了拯救更多的生命，都会理所当然的优先处理城市的大门的。
677People who acted according to logic were more reliable than people who were ruled by their emotions.
678比起任凭感情摆布的人，能够依据理性行动的人才值得信赖。
679That’s the Sorcerer King for you!
680(不愧是魔导王陛下!)
681Neia thought of the strongest paladin in her country.
682宁亚想起自国的最强圣骑士。
683Comparing His Majesty to a retard like that is an insult to him!
684(拿那种人与陛下比实在是太失礼了呢！)
685After that, the Sorcerer King had also hunted down the few demihumans who had made it into the city, and many people had been saved as a result. In fact--
686而且在那之后，对那些侵入都市内部的少数亚人，魔导王也没有放过，因此而获得拯救的人也为数甚多。实际上——
687“Ohhh! Squire-sama! Did you tell His Majesty for us?”
688「喔喔!这不是魔导王陛下的侍从大人吗!有替我们跟陛下说了吗？」
689It would seem that Neia had reached her meeting point while she was pondering how cool the Sorcerer King had been.
690看来就在宁亚深思着魔导王的举动是如何潇洒帅气之时，不知不觉已经到了约定的地点了。
691In a certain sector of the city, six men gathered on a street which still smelled of the battlefield.
692在都市的某一区，依旧飘散着战场气息的道路上，六名男子聚集。
693They addressed Neia like they had been waiting anxiously for her. In fact, they had actually been very anxious
694他们就像是等得心焦似的向宁亚攀谈，不对，应该他们实际上就是等得很心焦吧。
695“Yes, I’ve relayed your gratitude to His Majesty.”
696「是的，已经将各位的感谢之意转达给魔导王陛下了」
697Several people unconsciously went on the defensive as Neia looked at them, but after hearing her words, they smiled and thanked her.
698在宁亚注视之下，一群人虽然不由自主地稍微摆出备战架式，但听了宁亚这么说，都露出笑容开口道谢。
699“Ah, thank you very much. It’s hard to thank the king of another nation. Ah, although, it’s hard to thank even the Holy Queen-sama.”
700「哎呀，真是谢谢你呀。要跟他国的国王道谢可不是件容易的事呢。啊，不过就算是要跟圣王女陛下道谢也很难的」
701“That’s true, you can’t even see her, to say nothing of actually thanking her.”
702「对呀，别说甚么道谢了，根本连本人都不可能见到」
703The people before her had ages which ranged from 14 to 40. However, all of them were squad leaders. Some of them had even been professional soldiers once.
704一群人的年纪虽从青年到四十出头都有，但都是相当于小队队长的地位。甚至也有人曾经是职业军人的军士。
705Judging by their attitude, they did not feel any sense of dread toward the Sorcerer King because he was undead.
706从他们的态度之中，感觉不到因为魔导王是不死者而产生忌讳的感觉。
707It was true that some people were still wary of the Sorcerer King because of his undead nature. In addition, people like that were more common among the smallfolk than the priests or paladin. They often said that the Sorcerer King was being kind in order to betray them at the right moment, and other such things.
708确实现在仍然有人因为魔导王是不死者而抱持着戒心。而且比起神官或圣骑士，这类人在一般平民之中数量特别的多。魔导王待人亲切的目的是想要在最好的时机背叛，诸如此类的话就是他们经常挂在嘴边的说词。
709However, Neia felt that their reaction was because they did not understand the Sorcerer King and had simply acted out of the usual disdain for the undead. The reason for that was the group of people before her. There were many people who had changed their way of thinking once they got to know the Sorcerer King.
710但是，宁亚认为他们的反应只是因为不了解魔导王，而单单只依据对一般不死者的抗拒感而做出的判断。至于为什么会这么说，因为眼前的这一群人就是最好的证据。只要明白魔导王的为人，会改变自己原本想法的人也是不在少数。
711“No, please don’t worry about it. I simply conveyed your gratitude intact to His Majesty. Ah, yes, His Majesty said that your thanks made him very happy.”
712「不，请不用在意。我只是把各位的感谢之意原封不动地转达给陛下而已。啊，对了，魔导王陛下是这么说的，陛下说大家的感谢令他感到很开心」
713There were bashful looks on the representatives from the militiamen.
714民兵代表们脸上露出有些不好意思的表情。
715“Nonono, we’re the ones who should be happy… oh, what should we do…”
716「不不不，开心的是我们才对啊.....这可真是令人不知如何是好啊....」
717“That’s right, His Majesty really is compassionate. I’m embarrassed by how we used to fear His Majesty because he was undead.”
718「没错，陛下真是宅心仁厚，回想之前我们只因为陛下是不死者就心生畏惧，可真是丢脸」
719“Indeed, his Majesty is a kind person. However, I hope you will not expect such good fortune to happen again and again. After all, His Majesty did say that he had used a great deal of mana in this battle, and he would not be able to help you again next time.”
720「陛下的确是位宅心仁厚的人物，但是，希望大家不要以为同样的幸运会一而再再而三的发生。因为陛下说了，这次的战斗陛下又用掉了大量的魔力，下一次可是真的没办法再出手相助了喔」
721The group’s faces immediately sobered up.
722一群人脸上表情不禁收敛了起来。
723“So we might not have His Majesty’s help next time… this is bad.”
724「下次说不定就没有魔导王陛下的帮助了....这可不妙啊」
725“A lot of people will be afraid if they know they can’t borrow His Majesty’s power. My team especially.”
726「要是知道没办法借助魔导王陛下的力量的话，会陷入恐惧的人可不少啊。尤其是我的班里头」
727“You aren’t the only one. It’s the same on my side too… we can’t tell them about this.”
728「可不只你的班呢。我那边也是这样。.....这件事可不能告诉他们啊」
729Neia quietly addressed the shaken group.
730对陷入动摇的一群人，宁亚静静开口说道。
731“Everyone, I have come to understand one thing. That is: weakness itself is a sin.”
732「各位，我明白了一件事情。那就是弱本身就是一件坏事」
733Neia slowly explained herself to the people who had puzzled looks on their faces.
734面对面带疑问的一群人，宁亚缓缓说明。
735“Do you get it? If we were strong enough, things would not have gotten to where they are now. We could have saved our parents, our children, our wives, our friends, we could have saved all of them with our own strength. The Sorcerer King once said that we are the ones who value the things important to us the most highly. After all, His Majesty is not the king of this country, and he simply came to assist us for a special reason.”
736「可以吗各位？如果我们的实力够强的话，事情就不会演变到现在的地步。自己的父母、孩子、太太、朋友，都能靠自己的力量拯救的。之前魔导王陛下也曾经说过，能为自己视为重要之人定出最高价的就只有自己。魔导王陛下不是这个国家的国王，终究只是特意前来援助我国的而已」
737Neia took a breath.
738宁亚吸了口气。
739Neia raised her voice, in order to let the people watching her and the people of the Holy Kingdom passing by hear her words.
740宁亚想要让道路上那些一边打量着聚集在路旁的宁亚等人，一边匆忙经过的圣王国民众也能听见自己的话，这样的想法使得她稍微放大了自己的音量。
741“...When the Sorcerer King defeats Jaldabaoth and returns to his own country, what will we do when the demihumans attack again? Will we cry and beg the Sorcerer King, the king of another country, for help once more? For all we know, the Sorcerer King might not help us next time. That’s because this time was an exception. Have you ever heard of a country’s king working so hard for another nation?”
742「......当魔导王陛下打倒了亚达巴沃，返回自己的国家后，要是亚人再度来袭的话，该怎么办呢?难道又要向他国之王的魔导王陛下哭诉求助吗？说不定下一次魔导王陛下不会再帮助我们也说不定。因为这次是特别的。一国之王为了其他国家如此鼎力相助，各位可曾听过类似的事情？」
743Nobody answered Neia, because such a thing did not exist at all.
744没有人回答宁亚，因为这种事情不管去哪都找不到的。
745“Maybe you don’t feel happy that a girl like me is telling you this. But who else can protect the things that are important to you other than yourselves? That’s why I feel we need to become stronger. We need to be strong enough to protect others, strong enough that we don’t need to rely on the Sorcerer King’s strength.”
746「这种事被一个小丫头这样讲，或许大家会心生不快也说不定。但是除了自己以外还有谁能守护自己的重要事物呢。所以我觉得自己必须要变强。要变得自己能够保护他人那般的强，变得可以不用借助魔导王陛下力量那般的强」
747“Yes, you’re right. Exactly. I’m going to train myself.”
748「对，没错，对。就是那样。我也要锻炼自己」
749“Ah, me too. Next time, I’ll be the one to protect my wife and kids.”
750「阿，我也是。下次换我来保护自己的老婆和小孩」
751“...I want to train too. I didn’t want to when I was first conscripted… but now I feel glad that I was drafted.”
752「.....我也要训练，虽然当初被征兵的时候，是几万个不愿意....但现在却觉得还好被征兵了」
753“Still, the Sorcerer King does make a lot of sense. Valuing the things important to us… mm, when you think about it, that really is true.”
754「不过魔导王陛下讲的话真是有道理，定出最高价，嗯，想想确实是如此」
755“So if someone else values my wife the most highly, I have to kill him, then?”
756「所以要是我老婆被别人标上最高的价钱，那只有杀了他才行了」
757“...I, I don’t think so, right? I don’t think the Sorcerer King was talking about something like that, right?”
758「.....不、不是吧，我想魔导王陛下说得不是这种事吧？」
759“...Hey, I’m just kidding, you know?”
760「....喂，我是在开玩笑啊？」
761“It didn’t sound like a joke...”
762As the crowd laughed, Neia made a suggestion.
763听起来不像开玩笑啊，众人哄笑声中，宁亚发出一个提案。
764“Everyone, would you like to train with me? While I can’t teach you all swordsmanship, I know a thing or two about archery.”
765「大家要不要和我一起进行训练呢？虽然没办法教导各位剑术，但若是弓术的话我至少还略知一二」
766Weakness was a sin. That was because the weak only created problems for the Sorcerer King, who was justice. In that case, all they had to do was become strong. She could not allow herself to cause trouble for the Sorcerer King next time. She had to allow His Majesty to focus on fighting Jaldabaoth. That was what she ought to do, as a squire.
767弱本身就是一件坏事。因为弱者只会对身为正义的魔导王造成妨碍。既然如此，那变强就行了。下一次自己一定不能造成魔导王的困扰，让陛下能够专心对付亚达巴沃，这就是身为侍从该采取的正确行动。
768“Ah, that’s a good idea.”
769「啊，这点子不错」
770“We need to become strong. I’ll protect my family next time.”
771「确实不变强可不行，下次就由我自己来保护老婆孩子」
772“--Why are you all gathering here? Are you discussing something?”
773「——你们为什么要聚集在这里？是在讨论什么事情？」
774“Ah -- Captain.”
775「啊——团长」
776After being questioned out of nowhere, Neia looked back and saw Remedios Custodio standing behind her. In fact, Neia had heard her footsteps approaching, but she had not thought that it would be Remedios.
777突然被人问话，回过头去一看，站在身后的却是蕾梅迪奥斯・卡斯托迪奥。其实宁亚之前就有听见脚步声了，但她没想到会是蕾梅迪奥斯。
778Someone annoying showed up, Neia thought as she tried to keep her face from showing how she felt. The militiamen representatives, on the other hand, looked like they were in distress.
779麻烦的人来了，宁亚一边这么想，一边努力不让脸上显露出表情。民兵代表的众人则是露出困惑的模样。
780“Can’t you answer my question?”
781「你没办法回答问题吗？」
782“Yes, ma’am! I was telling these gentlemen that I had conveyed their gratitude to His Majesty.”
783「是！属下正回复这几位，已经将他们的感谢之意转达给魔导王陛下了」
784“To him, you say?”
785「给那家伙、吗？」
786“...It is hardly appropriate to address the king of another nation as ‘him’.”
787「……对他国国王，用那家伙这样的称呼属下觉得并不合适」
788Remedios glared at Neia.
789蕾梅迪奥斯瞪了宁亚一眼。
790“The strong protecting the weak is common sense, is it not?”
791「强者保护弱者，帮助弱者本来就是理所当然的事不是吗？」
792“...I do not know if it is common sense, but I feel that only the strong are qualified to say such things, and not the weak.”
793「……是不是理所当然属下不清楚，但属下认为这句话是只有强者才有资格说出口的，而不是该有弱者来讲的话」
794“What!? Are you saying that I’m weak?”
795「什么！你的意思是说我是弱者吗！」
796“Yes,” Neia replied on the spot. “Compared to His Majesty, you are weak… Captain, have I said something wrong?”
797「是的」宁亚当场表示肯定「和魔导王陛下相比的话，确实是弱者......团长，属下有什么地方讲错的吗？」
798Neia stared back forcefully at Remedios.
799被蕾梅迪奥斯瞪视的宁亚，也眼睛用力瞪了回去。
800“Hmph, it doesn’t matter if you want to be friends with the Sorcerer King, but he’s undead, you know that, right? A monster who inhabits a different world from the living.”
801「哼，和魔导王感情好没关系，可别忘了他是不死者啊？那可是和活人处在不同世界的怪物」
802“Yes, I know that.”
803「是，属下明白」
804“I said that because I was worried about you. It seems it was for nothing.”
805「我可是担心你才这么说得，看来是徒劳无功了」
806While Remedios looked like she was disappointed, it felt very fake to Neia. That was not what the paladin before her really thought.
807虽然蕾梅迪奥斯表现出遗憾的神情，但宁亚却觉得看起来十分虚假。眼前的圣骑士心里绝对不是这样想的。
808“I’m certain you must be busy with many things, Captain, and I would not dare take up your time. In addition, I have things to tell the others. Would it not be better for yourself to move on to the other places you have to be, Captain?
809「团长想必现在诸事繁忙吧，属下不敢再占用团长的时间。而且属下和大伙还有些话要说，请团长要不要先行前往事先和别人约好见面的地方，这样或许比较妥当？」
810“...Very well then. You lot, it’s only natural for the Sorcerer King to help you. You don’t need to think too much about it, got that?”
811「……那就这样吧。那边的，魔导王帮助你们是理所当然的事，可不用放在心上喔？」
812Remedios left after saying so. As they watched her go, someone from the militia representatives spoke up.
813说完，蕾梅迪奥斯就离开了。一边目送着她离去的背影，民兵代表的一人脱口说道。
814“How should I say this… that was amazing… is that the strongest paladin of this country…”
815「怎么说呢......真是厉害.....那就是这个国家里最强的圣骑士吗.....」
816“Yes, that’s what she is.”
817「是的，她就是那种人」
818After hearing the representative speak his mind, Neia unconsciously replied to him. After that, the militia representatives covered their faces with their hands. It would seem they had suffered quite a shock.
819听见民兵代表发自内心的话语，宁亚不禁出声附和。说完，民兵代表们纷纷以手掩面，看起来受到相当大的冲击。
820Although Neia had not done anything wrong, she still felt a little guilty.
821虽然宁亚并没有做错什么，她却不由得感到些许的罪恶感。
822“The, the paladins aren’t, aren’t all like that. How shall I put it… she’s a special education case. And she’s… ah, like that. Yes.”
823「圣、圣骑士们也不是全、全部都那付德行的。那大人该说是特别的呢，还是……那个，就是很那个。对」
824“It’s hard for you, Squire-sama… I’d like to buy you a drink, if you can drink.”
825「侍从大人也真辛苦呢.....要是你能喝酒的话，还真想请你喝一杯」
826“I appreciate your goodwill… uh, where was I again? Yes, training together. I can find a way to borrow a training area and equipment. Can I contact you later once everything’s ready?”
827「你的好意我心领了.....唔，刚刚讲到哪里？对了，要一起训练的事情。我有办法可以借到训练场地和装备，等事情都妥当了可以再联络你们吗？」
828“We’ll let you handle that”, “Alright, we’ll wait,” the men answered cheerily.
829「拜托你了」「好啊，我们等你」男子们全都爽朗地回应道。
830 
831Part 2
832 
833Neia smoothly drew her bowstring.
834宁亚流畅地拉起弓弦。
835She turned her keen gaze toon the target, and she could see the silent white wisps of her breath drawn to the edges of her vision by the wind, where it disappeared. Spring was close, but the weather was still cold.
836用锐利的视线望向箭靶，可以看见无声吐出的白色气息随风流逸，在视野的边缘消失。虽然春天已近，但天气依旧寒冷。
837Neia buried the random notions in her mind deep within her, staring at the target in a state of no-thought, and then she slowly drew herself back.
838宁亚将心中浮现的杂念深深沉淀，以无心状态凝视着箭靶，缓慢确实地拉开架式。
839During the defense of the city, Neia had come to understand that nobody had time to slowly take aim on the battlefield, but right now they were training to improve their accuracy, so quick-fire drills could be left for another time.
840在之前的都市防卫战一役时，宁亚深切明白，在战场上，是没有时间让人慢慢拉弓瞄准的，但现在的训练是提升命中准确度的训练，快速射击的训练留待下次再说。
841And then -- she released her arrow.
842然后——放出。
843The arrow whistled as it tore through the air and flew in a straight line that ended in it striking the target dead on.
844留下咻地划破空气的声音之后，以一直线奔走的箭矢不偏不倚的扎上箭靶。
845Hoo, Neia exhaled.
846呼、宁亚吐了口气。
847Of the ten arrows she had fired, not a single one had been off target.
848射十箭、没有一箭偏差。
849This was an outstanding accuracy rate, but Neia took no joy in it.
850虽然是出色的命中率，但宁亚并没有喜悦。
851She could not do it in the past, but right now, Neia could even split the arrow she had just launched. Of course, she would damage the arrow if she did that, so she did not.
852过去的自己虽然办不到，但现在的宁亚就连方才射中的箭矢上的箭尾都能够命中。不用说，如果那样箭矢就损坏，所以不会这么做。
853The reason why she had ended up like this, why she could do something that was previously impossible for her was because after that battle, she was not just capable of archery, but of harnessing what they called divine power. However, the strange thing was that it was slightly different from the abilities that paladins were said to possess. This was because normally, paladins could only channel their powers through melee weapons, while she could imbue ranged weapons with her powers.
854变得能像这样，做到至今为止做不到的事是在那场战斗之后，不只是用弓的技术、将所谓的神圣之力发挥出来也变得能够做到了。但是、有些奇怪的是与听说的圣骑士的能力有一些不同，会这么说是因为圣骑士是将力量理应只能寄宿在近战武器之中才对，而她的情况是能够寄宿在远距离武器之中。
855While she did not quite understand what that meant, the Sorcerer King had seemed quite happy when he had heard about this. Still, even the Sorcerer King had only said, “It’s hard to tell from just that, let me know if other abilities awaken.”
856虽然不太明白这个究竟是什么，但向魔导王询问之后这个话题似乎让他非常感到兴趣的样子，但就连魔导王都只说了「只靠那样还是难以看出，如果有其他的能力觉醒的话再告诉我吧」
857Applause rang out, and Neia smiled bitterly, because she felt uncomfortable.
858响起啪啪啪啪的拍手声，宁亚浮现出苦笑，因为感到难为情。
859“Wow, you’re amazing, Baraja-chan.”
860「哎呀、巴拉哈酱真厉害呢」
861“Oh yes, it’s the first time I’ve seen anyone with such great shooting, nobody in my village could do that.”
862「确实是哦。第一次见到弓箭技术这么高超的人，在我们村里可没有」
863“Ahh, it’s true. I used to be a hunter by trade, and I knew a few people in my own right, but none of them had Baraja-chan’s skills.”
864「啊啊、真的。我一直以来也是以猎人为职，也认识了好几个人，可没有人有像巴拉哈酱一般的技术」
865The people praising Neia were the majority of the people practicing archery in the same training field as Neia. Many of their faces had not been seen on these streets during the defense of the city three weeks ago.
866对宁亚赞不绝口的是在弓的训练所中一同流汗训练的大多数人们，这其中的很多人是在三周前的防卫战时没有在这街道上见过的。
867The reason for that was because people were being rescued from the nearby prison camps and the city’s population has risen swiftly as a result. The people among them with a talent for archery or who had used bows before were drafted into archery units and placed under Neia’s command.
868会这么说是因为现在这个都市的人口正急速增加，从周边的收容所中救出的人们流入进来的关系。其中有弓箭才能的人、曾经用过弓的人们被编入作为弓兵队成了宁亚的部下。
869Normally, people would balk at being made subordinate to a squire girl, especially if some of them were old enough to be her father. However, none of the men -- and women -- gathered here protested.
870按常理而言区区一名侍从小丫头，和看个人情况有的甚至能当作亲子般年龄差的大人，将他们作为部下的话会有很大的反弹。但是被聚集起来的他们——也有女性——没有发出不满的声音。
871The main reason was because nobody dared voice any objections after being subjected to her vicious gaze, and also because they had to acknowledge her skill with the bow. Some of them were even more grateful to Neia after learning that she was the Sorcerer King’s squire.
872主要原因是没有人敢在沐浴她凶恶的视线之后还发出异议、而见到她的弓箭技术后又为其脱帽致敬、听闻她正在做魔导王的侍从工作后，有的人更是对宁亚抱持着感谢之意。
873There were also some who were afraid she was undead because they had heard that she was the Sorcerer King’s squire, but not everyone was like that.
874也有人听说是魔导王的侍从而害怕不死者，但并不尽是那样。
875In these three weeks, the paladins had been sent out to liberate prison camps, but at the same time, the Sorcerer King and Neia had also gone out to attack camps and rescue prisoners.
876在这三周期间内，虽然圣骑士团也被派出去解放俘虏收容所，但与此同时魔导王和宁亚两人也去袭击了收容所并解放俘虏。
877When the Sorcerer King had first broached the subject, there had been a shocking number of objections. However, the Sorcerer King then said, “Now that the Demihuman Alliance is short on manpower, they will start to execute the captives if they judge that they lack the ability to run the prison camps, so they must be rescued without delay”, and that had convinced Caspond to accept the Sorcerer King’s suggestion and send the two of them out.
878虽然魔导王如此提案之时，有着多的让人惊讶的反对意见。然而在魔导王「兵员减少的亚人联合如果判断没有能力管理收容所的话，会有多数的俘虏被处分，所以有必要尽早救出」这段话才让卡斯邦登接受了魔导王的提案并将两人送出。
879Neia had originally wanted to argue that the Sorcerer King ought to conserve his mana in order to battle Jaldabaoth. However, Neia admired how he acted to protect the people of another country and felt the justice emanating from him, so she could not bring herself to stop him.
880为了与亚达巴沃战斗魔导王应该要保存魔力才对，以宁亚来说想要做出如此进言。但为了守护他国人民而行动，正因为是那样的人才让宁亚尊敬、感受到正义，而不可能去阻止。
881And so, Neia and the Sorcerer King had freed many captives and brought them to this city. For this reason, there were people who were happy to serve under Neia.
882就这样，宁亚和魔导王解放了多数的俘虏并将多数的民众引导到这个都市。也正是因为这样的事实，也有人为成为宁亚的部下而感到高兴。
883“Ahhh~ I ought to learn a few things from Baraja-chan.”
884「哎呀—我们也该向巴拉哈酱多学习一些呢」
885“Yeah, that’s right. She’s amazing. Also, that bow you borrowed from the Sorcerer King -- the Ultimate Shootingstar Super -- you can do even more amazing things with that bow, right?”
886「是啊、没错。真是太出色了。而且从魔导王陛下那借来的那把弓——终极超级流星[Ultimate Shootingstar Super]，使用那把弓的话就能发挥出更惊人的力量l 吧？」
887“The Ultimate Shootingstar Super, huh. What an amazing bow…”
888「终极超级流星吗。真是了不起的弓……」
889All their eyes went to the bow stowed behind Neia’s back -- the Ultimate Shootingstar Super.
890所有的视线都看向了捆扎在宁亚背后的弓——终极超级流星。
891She ought to have used it during her training, but she had avoided doing so because she did not want to rely too heavily on her weapon.
892在训练的时候虽然也该使用这个，但并不想只依赖武器所以在训练中没有使用。
893“Yes, during the battle for the city walls, it was thanks to the Ultimate Shootingstar Super that I was able to survive until His Majesty arrived… no, that’s not it. It wasn’t just the Ultimate Shootingstar Super, but the armor I borrowed from His Majesty and all his other items that helped me too…”
894「是呢，正因为有这个终极超级流星，我才能在魔导王前来救助之前在那场都市壁中的战斗中存活下来......不、不对。不只是终极超级流星，还有从魔导王陛下借来的这个铠甲、及所有其他道具的帮助之下......」
895Neia caressed Buser’s armor.
896宁亚抚摸豪王巴塞的铠甲。
897“This armor came from a renowned demihuman, it looks amazing to me no matter how many times I look at it…”
898「是有名亚人的铠甲吧，不管见了几次都觉得很厉害呢......」
899“She let me touch it once, and its hardness is amazing. I chopped at it with a sword and it just bounced off.”
900「曾经让我触摸过、硬度令人惊讶呢，我用剑劈砍时都被反弹了」
901“Seriously? I’ve never heard that before?”
902「是真的吗，那还是第一次听说」
903As Neia’s wargear became a hot topic, she clapped to get everyone’s attention.
904渐渐的宁亚的武具变成了热议话题，宁亚拍一次手吸引大家的注意。
905“Alright, enough chitchat, back to training. According to the Sorcerer King, Jaldabaoth’s preparing to make another move soon, so we can’t waste a single moment.
906「闲谈就到此为止、重新开始训练。据魔导王所说亚达巴沃方面也做好准备会再次展开行动才对，一分一秒都不能浪费。」
907There was a chorus of acknowledgements.
908了解的声音一齐发出。
909“Alright, it’s time to begin practical shooting. Let’s start, everyone.”
910「那么见习训练就差不多到这，大家请开始」
911As she watched her subordinates -- the word sounded really grand, and it embarrassed her a little -- disperse, Neia removed the item which covered half her face. It was an item she had borrowed from the Sorcerer King.
912四处散开的部下——这么说的话仿佛很伟大而有些害羞——目送他们的身影之后，宁亚将遮住自己脸部半边的道具摘下，那是从魔导王借来的道具。
913This magic item was a visor-shaped set of mirrorshades that allowed her to use a special ability known as the Serpent Shot once every three minutes. It was a technique that allowed an arrow to twist and turn in front of one’s opponent, like an animal bringing down its prey.
914是眼罩型遮阳镜[Visor Mirror Shade]般形状的魔法道具，三分钟一次、变得能使用名为蛇射的特殊技术。在对手的面前打弯、宛如捕获猎物般射向对手的招式。
915She was not too sure what it did because she had not fired it at anyone, but in all likelihood, one would need to be very agile to avoid it.
916因为没有对谁射过所以不太清楚，但恐怕不是相当灵巧的人想要闪躲这个是不可能的吧。
917It was a very handy item for someone like Neia, who used the bow as her main weapon, but more importantly, the fact that it hid her eyes was amazing. Or rather, without that item, she could not have gotten along so well with the others.
918对以弓为主体的宁亚而言是非常便利的道具，但比起那个能力能够将自己的眼睛隐藏起来实在是太棒了。不如说如果没有用这个的话，就没有办法与他们相处的这么融洽了吧。
919Neia put her visor on, and took up her bow again.
920宁亚将眼罩带上、再次架起弓。
921Everyone here was experienced, and now that time was tight, she did not need to instruct them on the finer points of finger positioning. She had touched briefly on how to fire quickly, and after that all that was needed was to give them individual coaching and have them practice until their fingers ached. The most important thing for them was to accumulate shooting experience.
922在这里的他们都具有经验的，都现在这个节骨眼了也已经无需再说明指尖的细微技巧了，速射的方式也只做了简单说明、之后只需要对他们进行个别指导，在让他们练到手指会感到疼痛般的程度就行了。不管怎样，重要的是蓄积射箭的经验。
923As usual, Neia wondered about requesting healing magic from the priests as she loosed an arrow.
924与往常一样，得向神官提出回复魔法的申请呢、一面这么想着的宁亚射出箭。
925Just at that moment, Neia’s keen ears picked up a noise.
926恰巧在这个时刻、宁亚的敏锐听觉捕捉到了嘈杂声。
927It had come from the outside. While Neia’s shooting form nearly broke down, she managed to keep it together. It might not have been what she expected, and even if it was the person she had hoped to meet, they might have only been passing by, and not intended to come here.
928是从外面来的。虽然宁亚的动作差点崩坏但还是忍住了。预期可能会落空，就算是与期待相同的人物，也不一定是以此为目的地而只是经过也说不准。
929However, the being that appeared at the door to the training yard was the great king with the skeletal face -- the Sorcerer King.
930但从训练所的大门现出身姿、与宁亚所想的一样是具有骸骨面孔的伟大王者——魔导王。
931In the beginning, everyone had feared the undead, but many of them had been rescued by the Sorcerer King during the defense of the city and from the prison camps. The clamor of respectful and thankful voices soon came to herald the arrival of the Sorcerer King.
932迄今尚有人对不死者怀有恐怖感，但被魔导王从收容所救出、在防卫战中被拯救的人们也有很多。敬畏和感谢的耳语嘈杂起来、那些都成为了魔导王现身的预告。
933However, nobody stopped practicing. Normally, they would have knelt before the Sorcerer King when he appeared, but the Sorcerer King himself had put a stop to it.
934但是没有人在训练中收手，本来的话应该在魔导王登场时进行跪拜，但那个被魔导王自己所制止了。
935This isn’t a public place, so you don’t need to do that when I’m just showing my face, am I wrong?
936（因为不是公开的场合，只是露个脸的话不需要做那种事、没错吧）
937No king, especially the savior of a nation should have been treated that way.
938那是对于一国之王、且还是救国英雄无法被允准的态度。
939Even so, the Sorcerer King had said that they did not need to do so.
940可尽管这样，却还是被说了什么也不必做。
941What a great person he is...
942（多么了不起的大人......）
943After sighing in awe, Neia went to the Sorcerer King’s side, and forced her slackening face to tighten up.
944宁亚发出佩服的叹息声后走到魔导王的身边，将仿佛要松弛的脸颊使劲绷紧。
945She kept her visor on.
946眼罩则继续戴着。
947That was because the Sorcerer King had said that she ought to be ready to fight at any time, so she did not need to take it off.
948因为被魔导王说平时就应当做好战斗准备、所以不必摘下也没关系。
949He was probably concerned about whether she could use a magic item like it was part of her own body and thinking that she ought to be on guard no matter what unexpected things happened. Neia was deeply impressed by the depth of the Sorcerer King’s considerations.
950在平常就使用魔法道具进行熟练有如自己身体一般运用自如、并且不论什么样的不测事态发生都该提防，是在担心这点吧。宁亚对于魔导王的深思熟虑感到钦佩。
951Neia understood that the Sorcerer King’s eyes had gone from looking into his hands to herself as she ran over. For some reason, observing the Sorcerer King’s habitual movements made Neia a little happy.
952能够明白魔导王的视线从低头看着的手中、转移向了跑着靠近的宁亚。看到魔导王一直以来的习惯动作、不知为何宁亚变得有点开心。
953The thought that she understood the tiny quirks of an extraordinary individual made Neia’s cheeks relax.
954知道了超凡脱俗之人的小小习惯，这不禁让宁亚放松了脸颊。
955“Your Majesty! We are grateful that you have chosen to visit this place in person!”
956「陛下！让您亲临这样的场所真是非常感谢！」
957Neia was still the Sorcerer King’s squire, even after being appointed the commander of the archery unit. That said, it was hard to say that she had done a squire’s job properly, while leaving his side to train others in archery instead, not to mention she had even made him come here instead.
958宁亚就算被任命为弓兵队的队长，现在也持续做着魔导王侍从的工作。话虽如此，离开身边进行弓的训练、不仅如此还让魔导王一个人步行到这里，实在难以说是充分做好了侍从的工作。
959Neia wanted to prioritize her work as the Sorcerer King’s squire, but instead she had chosen to do this, because she no longer wanted to be a burden to him. And there was also another reason, which she had not told anyone else.
960对宁亚来说想要优先作为魔导王的侍从的任务，但为了不再成为拖累才接受了那样的方式。还有一个、是没有对任何人说过的理由。
961That was because the Sorcerer King refused to have anyone except Neia serve as his follower. He had said that to Caspond’s face with Neia in attendance.
962那就是魔导王陛下并不承认宁亚以外的人担任侍从，他是当着宁亚的面对卡斯邦登这么说的。
963As more and more people gathered, there were many more skilful or charming people than this mad-eyed maiden. Even so, he had said that Neia would be fine. The person she viewed as justice had said that about her.
964渐渐的人多了起来，比起自己这样眼神凶恶的小姑娘、优秀的人或有魅力的人多着是。尽管如此还是说出了宁亚就好，被自己看做是正义的人物这么说了。
965Could anything have made her happier?
966还有比这个更加令人高兴的事吗。
967“--Umu. While I know you’re being humble, I don’t think this is a mere ‘place’. After all, it is where you sharpen your fangs, is it not?”
968「——呼姆。虽然知道是谦逊，但我可不认为只是这样的场所哦，毕竟这可是你们磨利尖牙的地方啊」
969“Thank you very much, Your Majesty!”
970「非常感谢、陛下！」
971She looked around -- perhaps it would be disrespectful to look away from the Sorcerer King, but the visor she wore made it possible -- and saw that her people had heard it and the tips of their ears were turning red. The problem was that their performance deteriorated, possibly because they were nervous, or because they had stiffened up their shoulders in order to look good for the Sorcerer King.
972用侧目窥视的话——在魔导王面前转移视线可能很失礼也说不定，但因为使用这个眼罩让这件事成为了可能——部下们可能也听到了而耳朵发红。困扰的是，他们也许是出于紧张或是想要好好表现所以肩膀用力的关系，比起刚才表现变得反而更差劲。
973That said, her own ears felt a little hot too.
974话虽如此，自己的耳朵也有些发烫。
975“...Miss Baraja. Your men have made a great deal of progress since last time. Surely that must be your accomplishment as their leader.”
976「......巴拉哈小姐。妳的部下们与之前相比进步了特别多不是吗，这也是身为队长的妳的功绩吧」
977His pleasantries both embarrassed Neia and left her at a loss for how to answer.
978因客套话宁亚一面感到有些害羞，一面苦恼着如何回答。
979It would be embarrassing to say that they got nervous and can’t show their full ability because Your Majesty arrived. They would think so too.
980（因为魔导王陛下光临而紧张得无法发挥实力、这么说明的话实在太丢脸了，他们也是如此吧）
981Therefore, Neia decided to take his words as they were given. However--
982所以宁亚就将那句话当作是那样。但是——
983“No, it’s nothing of the sort. I hardly taught them anything. They could have done that by themselves.”
984「不、没有那么回事，我几乎没有什么可教他们的，这样的表现他们本来就能够做到」
985“Is that so? Well, if you say so, then it must be true.”
986「是吗？嘛、如果妳这么说就当做是这样吧」
987In other words -- the Sorcerer King did not think so. Which meant that the Sorcerer King thought very highly of Neia.
988这么说——也就是魔导王不是这么认为的。也就是魔导王对于宁亚给予非常高的评价。
989Neia raised her voice a little to try and hide her soaring emotions.
990将想跳着走的心情蒙混过去一般，宁亚发出有点大的声音。
991“In, in that case, Your Majesty, does your presence here mean that the meeting is already over?”
992「那、那么陛下，您来到这里就表示会议已经结束了吗？」
993“Ah, yes. They’re done for the day, but that said, I did not make any special suggestions.”
994「啊啊。今天的分已经结束了呢。虽然这么说但是我并没有特别做出什么提案呢」
995Right now, this city had a mountain of problems, all of which stemmed from the increasing population of the city. The original population of this small city of Lloyds had been less than 20’000, but after gathering the people from the liberated camps, it was now in excess of 150’000.
996现在、这个都市的问题堆积如山，所有问题的根源是都市人口的增加。这个小都市洛伊兹、本来的人口连两万人都没有吧，从收容所解放的人们集中起来的关系，现在超过了十五万人。
997The most recent of these overpopulation problems was the slimes used in the sewers -- the Sanitary Slimes -- whose own population had surged due to an abundance in food and had thus caused a panic when they erupted from the waterways.
998人口过于集中而产生的问题，记忆犹新的是作为下水处理用的史莱姆[Slime]——卫生粘体[Sanitary Slime]——因为营养过剩而增值，从下水道中满溢出来而发生的骚动。
999When the slime population grew, they were typically burned back down with magic items, but the unexpectedly rapid growth meant that this was not done in time and several men and women had been attacked.
1000史莱姆增加的情况有时会使用道具烧光驱逐，可由于以超出想象速度增长的结果，就是来不及进行而有导致数名男女遭到袭击。
1001When these men and women were surrounded by the slimes, a group of rubbish-clearing monsters called the Filth Eaters appeared from the sewers to help them.
1002那些男女在被史莱姆包围的时候，从下水道出现了的能够帮助处理垃圾的怪物、食污者[ファエクデツセ]帮助了他们。
1003Unlike how they appeared, the Filth Eaters were intelligent monsters, and they knew that humans could produce a great deal of their food, and so they saved the people with their acidic bodies.
1004食污者与其外表不一致是具有知性的怪物，可能是意识到人类们能够大量生产出自己的餐点吧，使用具有对酸耐性的身体救助了他们。
1005However, the people were not grateful to the Filth Eaters. That was because Sanitary Slimes were not infectious themselves, but the Filth Eaters who helped them were colonies of pathogens. Thus, the people they had helped had been infected by disease and were in a very bad state, particularly those who had contracted encephalitis.
1006但是，人们却没有办法对食污者表达感谢，这么说是因为卫生粘体本身不会带有病原菌，相反的因为提供了帮助的食污者那一方却是病原菌的集合体，所以被出手所救的人受到疾病传染变成了很糟糕的情况，特别是脑炎很严重。
1007In addition, it was winter now, so firewood and other fuels were scarce. Then there was the fact that there had been delays in the construction of housing. While there was no food shortage yet, that would become a danger in the future.
1008其他还有因为现在是冬季，薪火之类的燃料不足，加上住宅准备耽误等等之类，现在虽然还没有陷入粮食不足，但将来也有那个危险性。
1009The Sorcerer King had been invited to many of the meetings to deal with these problems, possibly because they were counting on his prodigious knowledge to solve their problems.
1010对于这一些的问题所召开的会议，在进入本周后魔导王就接连不断地被召集参加，可能是为了解决问题而期待其的广泛知识吧。
1011While the Sorcerer King had simply said that he did not know that much and had merely sat aside to listen, such a person could not have been summoned to meetings time and time again.
1012虽然魔导王本人说自己并没有那么多的知识只能旁听话题，但那样的人不可能屡次被召集到会议之中。
1013The fact that he conducted himself so humbly despite being the king of a nation only deepened Neia’s respect for him.
1014尽管身为一国之王，却总是以谦虚的姿态待人，这让宁亚的尊敬之意更深了。
1015“What do you intend to do next, Your Majesty?”
1016「那么陛下接下来的预定是？」
1017“Umu. I had intended to see if the moving of logs was going well… Are you busy with practice, Miss Baraja? If you don’t mind, would you like to accompany me?”
1018「呼姆。想要前去确认树木的搬运是否顺利进行，巴拉哈小姐......是否忙于训练？如果方便的话两人一起去吗？」
1019In order to solve the lack of fuel and housing, they were using the Sorcerer King’s undead horses to transport logs from a distant forest. Initially, many people had been averse to using undead horses for transport, but now there was a steady stream of praise for the merits of these undead horses.
1020为了解决住房不足以及燃料不足，使用了魔导王召唤出的不死者的马，将在远距离的森林中砍倒的树木搬运到这里。一开始有许多人对于使用不死马搬运这件事抱着逃避感，但现在的话都陆续发出佩服不死马厉害之处的声音。
1021“Ah, please allow me to go with you! I am Your Majesty’s Squire, after all!”
1022「不、请让我一起去！因为我是陛下的侍从！」
1023The knowledge that she would be able to perform her squirely duties at long last and her delight at being alone with the Sorcerer King caused Neia to unconsciously speak faster and louder. As a result, Neia’s ears burned.
1024久违的侍从工作，且对于单独两人这件事感到的喜悦，让说话不禁变得急促并发出了较大的声音。
1025宁亚因此耳朵发烫。
1026“Is, is that so? Then let us proceed.”
1027「是、是这样吗？那么我们走吧」
1028“Yes! Please--”
1029「是！请——」
1030Then, as though to interrupt her, a sky-blackening inferno erupted in the distance.
1031有如遮断宁亚的话一般，突然在远方轰地仿佛将天空烧焦一般的剧烈火焰刮起。
1032For a moment, Neia wondered what was burning.
1033一瞬间、宁亚在思考是什么燃烧起来了。
1034But that was wrong. She had been too far off. That could not have been caused by any form of natural combustion.
1035但是不对，差太多了。那种东西不可能是自燃所引起的。
1036That fire seemed to be enveloping the city. In other words, it was a wall of fire -- Neia’s mind immediately recalled what the members of Blue Rose had said.
1037那个火焰是仿佛将都市包在里面而刮起的。也就是火焰之壁——转瞬间宁亚的脑海里面想起了苍蔷薇所说过的话。
1038“--Your Majesty! That’s--”
1039「——魔导王陛下！那个是！」
1040“Ah, it is as you are thinking, and the same as what I heard from Momon… the time has come at last. It seems that bastard Jaldabaoth is attacking. Miss Baraja, I’m heading out.”
1041「啊啊、就和妳想的一样吧，我也从飞飞那里听过......这个时刻终于来了呢，是亚达巴沃，那家伙攻过来了。巴拉哈小姐，我要上了」
1042Had he anticipated this series of events? As though influenced by the Sorcerer King’s calm attitude, Neia’s heart calmed down as well. Or no, it would be better to say that the presence of a supreme being like the Sorcerer King gave her peace of mind.
1043已预期到这个事态了吧。被魔导王冷静的态度所带动一般，宁亚的内心也冷静下来。不、该说是因为魔导王这个绝对者存在才安心的吧。
1044“Where to!?”
1045「要往哪！」
1046“Ah -- hm. Jaldabaoth’s aim is still unclear. So, ah -- he might just be here to slaughter indiscriminately. However, if he has an objective, he’ll either be targeting me or the Holy Kingdom’s leadership, so it would be best if we met up. Tell your men to get ready for battle and then have them flee to a safe district.”
1047「啊——欸吶。亚达巴沃的目的是什么还不清楚。所以、欸—也有可能是无目标地为虐杀而来也说不定。但是，如果有目的的话，应该是我或者是圣王国的首脑部吧，那样的话进行合流比较好。让妳的部下做好战斗准备、让他们逃往安全区域」
1048“Eh!?”
1049「诶！？」
1050“They’ll be of no use against Jaldabaoth. In that case, it would be better to have them prepare to deal with any demons which might appear. Since the city will probably be in chaos now, once you form up your unit, won’t it be better to have them head outside the city?”
1051「亚达巴沃来的话根本派不上用场。那样不如准备对付有可能出现的恶魔比较好，恐怕都市内部会陷入混乱吧，部队准备好的话前往都市外面比较好哦？」
1052While his words had been unclear at first, perhaps he had organized his thoughts later on, because the middle part onwards was a nonstop series of instructions to Neia.
1053虽然一开始的说话方式不清楚，但后来可能想法归纳好了，从中途开始就没有停滞地对宁亚进行指示。
1054“Yes! Thank you very much, Your Majesty! Alright, everyone!”
1055「是！非常感谢、魔导王陛下！那么各位！」
1056While they had made plans in case Jaldabaoth led an army against them, they had not expected a blaze to surround the entire city. Another big problem was the fact that they did not know the extent of the preparations that the enemy had made.
1057虽然对亚达巴沃率领军队出现的情况定好了对应的预案，但像这样突然整个都市被火焰包围起来的事态则是意料之外。话说回来敌人到底准备到了什么程度依然不明，这也是非常大的问题。
1058Neia gave her instructions. There was only a single squad here and they could not do as they pleased, but as a team leader, she had a responsibility to do several things before her orders came.
1059宁亚做出了指示，虽然这里不过只有一支部队，也不能随意行动，但是作为队长，有责任在命令来之前做好一切应该做好的事。
1060The instructions were something like this:
1061指示的内容，大概来说就是这样。
1062Everyone in the squad was to take their families and head to the east gate, because if the enemy attacked, it was more likely that they would attack from the west gate. After that, they would form up at the east gate, and if there were demons outside the east gate, they would climb the walls near the east gate and attack them. In addition, they were to listen to Neia’s adjutant until she arrived and adapt to changes in the battlefield conditions.
1063让部队里的人把家眷都带上，向东门前进，因为敌人如果进攻的话，从西门来的可能性比较高。之后在东门那里整队，如果恶魔门在东门外的话，就登上东门右边的城墙对敌人进行攻击。还有直到宁亚到来之前，要听从副官的指示，依战场形势灵机应变。
1064Neia’s subordinates obeyed her instructions and moved swiftly into action.
1065遵从宁亚的指示，部下们迅速开始了行动。
1066“Your Majesty!”
1067「陛下!」
1068After giving her orders, Neia turned back and saw that the Sorcerer King’s eyes were on his hands, while he had used a flight spell to rise to somewhere around the level of Neia’s head.
1069下完命令的宁亚回头一看，魔导王正一边目光落在手上，一边使用了飞行的魔法浮起到了宁亚头部附近的高度。
1070“Your Majesty! Let me go with you!”
1071「陛下！我也一同前去！」
1072Perhaps he was startled by Neia’s shout, but the Sorcerer King suddenly closed his hand and a quiet sound came from within.
1073也许是因为宁亚的呼喊而吃惊，魔导王一下子握起了手，似乎从手里传出了什么微小的声音。
1074“Hmm… well, alright.”
1075「嗯……嘛，也行」
1076The Sorcerer King cast a flying spell on Neia as well. In that moment, she realised the greatness of magic as she learned what it was to fly.
1077魔导王向宁亚施放了飞行的魔法。那瞬间就能让人理解如何飞行，魔法的力量真是伟大。
1078Neia and the Sorcerer King moved as though they were skimming along the ground. They did not leave the surface except to soar over crowds of people, who had descended into chaos, because they could not get a grip on the situation. The reason for that was because flying in the air without cover made them very obvious, and if there were demons about, they might be subjected to attack spells from all directions.
1079宁亚他们在地上犹如滑行一般地移动着。除了遇到因为无法掌握状况而混乱的人群，一口气上浮飞越过去以外，都不会离开地面。要说为什么的话，在空中这样毫无遮蔽的地方飞行是非常扎眼的，要是恶魔在附近的话可不能保证不会遭到四面八方来袭的攻击魔法。
1080Neia bit her lip in unhappiness, feeling like she was being a burden. Whatever spells the demons used, they could not possibly pose a problem for the Sorcerer King. She could not help but think that he had chosen to go the long way around instead of flying directly to his destination because she was around.
1081宁亚觉得自己拖了后腿，不甘心地紧咬着嘴唇。恶魔的魔法什么的，目标只是魔导王得话就什么也不用担心了吧。大概，正是因为宁亚也在所以才不直接在空中飞往目的地，而是这样地绕了远路，她不由得这么想着。
1082Eventually, they reached their destination -- the headquarters, which also doubled as Caspond’s chambers.
1083终于，到达了目的地的本部）——卡斯邦登的住所兼司令部。
1084The two paladins at the door had their hands full trying to manage the people jammed up near the door.
1085为了对付塞在入口附近的人们，两名圣骑士正忙得晕头转向。
1086“Miss Baraja, we’ll go in from above.”
1087「巴拉哈小姐，我们从上面走」
1088“Yes!”
1089「是！」
1090After seeing that it would be a little difficult to enter from the front door, the two of them floated up and arrived at the balcony. Just then, the window facing them opened up.
1091眼看从正面进入实在有些困难，二人便浮空了起来，接着来到了阳台。这时，对面的窗户也打开了。
1092“Your Majesty! Thank you for coming.”
1093「陛下！恭候多时了」
1094It was a paladin.”
1095那是一名圣骑士。
1096“Are the others here yet?”
1097「其他人都到齐了？」
1098“No, Your Majesty. The priests are assembling. Vice-Captain Montagnes is off to liberate a prison camp and isn’t expected to return today. Right now, only Captain Custodio and Caspond-denka are present.”
1099「不，陛下。神官们还正在集结途中。前去解放收容所的蒙塔涅斯副团长也没有本日归还的预定，现在的话只有卡斯托迪奥团长和卡斯邦登殿下在」
1100“Is that so. Still, it’s good that the two of them are here. Lead the way.”
1101「是吗。不过，那两人在的话就好说。带路吧」
1102“Yes!”
1103「是！」
1104After the paladin led them to Caspond’s room, they could hear a loud discussion through the door. It seemed quite chaotic.
1105圣骑士在前引导他们走向卡斯邦登的房间，透过门都能听见里面大声的讨论着什么，似乎相当的混乱。
1106The paladin opened the door for them, and over a dozen pairs of bloodshot eyes greeted them.
1107前面的圣骑士打开门，迎接他们的是十几双充血着的眼睛。
1108“Sorry I’m late. We’re out of time, so what plans were you discussing just now?”
1109「抱歉有些迟到了。没什么时间了吧，现在讨论的是怎么样的作战？」
1110Everyone looked at each other, and Caspond spoke up on their behalf.
1111人们面面相觑，作为代表，卡斯邦登开口了。
1112“We have not spotted Jaldabaoth yet. Your Majesty, could this fire have been made by a magic item or a demon other than Jaldabaoth?”
1113「亚达巴沃的身影仍未发现。魔导王陛下，这样的火焰除了亚达巴沃以外的恶魔或者魔法的道具也能做到吗？」
1114“I am unsure. After all, even I could not do such a thing.”
1115「这就不清楚了。毕竟就算是我也办不到这样的事啊」
1116The others were shaken. The Sorcerer King employed magic that surpassed the imagination. How powerful must Jaldabaoth be if he could use a spell that even the Sorcerer King could not?
1117人们动摇了。魔导王所使用的各种魔法都是超乎想象的，而能行使连如此强大的魔导王也不能使用的魔法的亚达巴沃的力量，到底是何种程度呢。
1118“In that case, what effects does that fire have? Blue Rose said that they managed to pass through it, then surely normal people can do so as well, right?”
1119「那个，这火焰到底有着怎样的效果？确实苍蔷薇们说过能随意穿过去的，那么普通人也可以吗？」
1120After saying so, Remedios turned to look straight at the Sorcerer King.
1121提出问题的蕾梅迪奥丝转身直面着魔导王。
1122“That won’t be a problem. As for its effects, demons standing inside the fire benefit from improved attributes, negative-karma spells will do more damage, item drop rates will increase and many other effects. But according to the results from the investigation team, none of those effects exist. However, it still remains to be seen whether it has any other effects.”
1123「那倒是没有问题。关于它的效果，被这火焰包围的内部能使其中的恶魔的能力得到些许上升，若是善恶值为负的话被强化了的魔法伤害会有些许上升，掉宝率上升，之类的有着各种各样的意见。但根据调查队的调查结果来说，这些效果都不存在。只不过，是不是还有什么别的效果呢，这样的意见也还没有消失」
1124“Which means we can freely move in and out, right?”
1125「也就是说，可以随便出入？」
1126“Hm? Didn’t I say that at the beginning?”
1127「嗯？这我一开始就已经做出了回答才是啊？」
1128“In that case, we ought to evacuate as long as there are no demihumans or demons around, and then form up into units there. After all, I heard that demons appeared within the area surrounded by the fire when it was last seen in the Kingdom. Let’s go with that plan of action, everyone.”
1129「如果是那样的话，现在附近要是没有亚人或者恶魔的踪影的话，先出去外面避难，然后在那里进行部队的再编成。毕竟听说王国那次在火焰包围范围内会出现恶魔啊。大家按照这个方针开始计划吧」
1130After giving the paladins their orders, he asked the Sorcerer King again, “Can you use your magic to pinpoint Jaldabaoth’s location, Your Majesty?”
1131卡斯邦登如此对圣骑士们下了命令，并再次询问魔导王「那么使用陛下的力量是否能搞清亚达巴沃的所在呢？」
1132“If I could, I wouldn’t need to stay in this city now, would I?”
1133「要是做得到的话，我不就没有必要一直留在这座城里了么？」
1134“You have a point.”
1135「您说的没错」
1136Just as the Sorcerer King was dealing with one question after another, everyone heard an ominous creaking.
1137正在魔导王应对一个紧接着一个的提问的时候，人们听到了吱吱唧唧这样不吉的异响。
1138It started out quietly enough, and then it steadily grew to drown out the clamor in the room. One by one, they realised that the sound had died down, and finally, in the silence, the only thing that remained was the sound of creaking.
1139开始时还是小声，然后逐渐增大到连室内的喧嚣都被压过的地步。一人，又一人发觉到了这声音而沉默下来，最后在静寂中，只剩吱吱唧唧的声音不断回响着。
1140Everyone looked around nervously in all directions, and just then, Neia noticed something odd on the outside wall of the building and exclaimed an “Ah--”
1141无论是谁都不安地望向四周，这时，宁亚注意到了与屋外连接的墙壁的异常，“啊”地发出了声音。
1142A crack appeared on the wall, and as everyone watched, it began to spread. The wall bulged, and then--
1143墙上出现了裂纹，在全员的注目之下，一会儿就呈放射状地扩散了出来，室内侧的墙壁开始鼓起一个大包，然后——
1144“Everyone, get away!”
1145「快躲开！」
1146Just as Remedios shouted, the Sorcerer King stood in front of Neia.
1147在蕾梅迪奥丝叫喊的同时，魔导王挡在宁亚的跟前。
1148The wall broke apart and there was an explosion. Bricks flew through the room like a spray of shotgun pellets. Groans filled the air; they came from those people who had been hit by the high-speed chunks of bricks.
1149与爆音同时，墙壁碎裂了。砖块如散弹般在室内飞散开来。传来了几声呻吟，那是被高速砖块所击中的人们的声音。
1150If the Sorcerer King had not shielded Neia with his body, Neia might have ended up groaning on the ground with them.
1151若是魔导王没有以身为盾挡在宁亚前的话，也许宁亚就会跟他们一样倒在地上呻吟了吧。
1152“Th-thank you--”
1153「非、非常感——」
1154The Sorcerer King held up his hand to stop Neia before she could thank him, and then he pointed at the smoke-billowing gap in the wall to draw her attention there.
1155宁亚正要说出感谢之语，魔导王抬起手制止了她，然后指着弥漫着烟尘的缺口，把她的注意力转向了那边。
1156There was a gigantic silhouette there, the color of a roaring blaze.
1157那是一道巨大的身影，和熊熊燃起的烈焰之色。
1158“--Thank you for the warm welcome, humans.”
1159「——对你们的迎接表示感谢，人类们啊」
1160It was a deep and powerful voice.
1161沉重，而粗壮的声音。
1162As though cutting through the smoke, that being calmly poked itself through the hole in the outside wall and entered the room.
1163如分割了烟尘一般，从墙壁的大洞中从容地探进身体，进入了室内的存在。
1164It was -- a demon.
1165那是——恶魔。
1166Due to his size, he had to bend down in order to barely fit inside the room. His posture looked a little stupid, but now was definitely not the time for laughter. Her throat could not work properly; she wanted to swallow the saliva pooling in her mouth, but it stuck there instead.
1167由于他是如此巨大，不得身体微微弯曲，勉勉强强才能进到屋子里。虽然那姿势也不是不能说蠢，但现在也绝不是可以笑得出来的状况。喉咙没法正常地动作，想要咽下口中的唾液却卡在那里。
1168This was an overwhelming gathering of power.
1169压倒性的力量的集合。
1170Neia had never been very good at judging the strength of her foes relative to herself, but she understood that she could not win against him even with tens of thousands of Neias. She was swallowed by a swell of might comparable to the Sorcerer King after removing his ring, and she could not move a muscle.
1171本来宁亚并不是很擅长判断敌我的力量差别，但她也明白，就是有几万个宁亚也绝对赢不了。她被能与拿下戒指时的魔导王相匹敌的波动所吞没，就连一根手指也无法动弹。
1172It was then that she realised who she was facing.
1173直到这里，她也明白了那到底是什么。
1174That, that’s Jaldabaoth… the Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth...
1175（那、那就是，亚达巴沃……魔皇亚达巴沃……）
1176His face was filled with wrath, his wings were red, and his burning arms -- he seemed to be holding something in one hand, and Neia could not help but doubt her eyes.
1177集聚着愤怒的面容和红莲之翼，还有燃烧着的巨腕——那单手似乎握着什么，宁亚不禁怀疑起了自己的眼睛。
1178That was -- though she dared not believe it -- a lower body. It emanated a vile stench, one of advanced decay.
1179那是，虽然不敢相信，但那似乎是人的下半身之类的东西。从那里飘来了异臭，是已经腐败多时的味道。
1180“Yeeeaaarrt!”
1181「咿呀啊啊啊啊！！」
1182It was a shout -- no, a scream. It was a sound that only one who had burst the shackles on their emotions and fallen into madness would make. It came from behind Neia.
1183吼叫，不，应该说是怪声吧，卸掉了感情的枷锁，陷入了疯狂的人才会有的声音从宁亚的背后发了出来。
1184Neia’s back shuddered. The person making that sound was Remedios.
1185宁亚的后背不禁打了个颤。声音的主人是蕾梅迪奥丝。
1186Remedios raised her holy sword high and charged straight at Jaldabaoth, not caring about her own defense.
1187蕾梅迪奥丝笔直地举起圣剑，彷佛完全不考虑防御一样的朝亚达巴沃突进。
1188This was too rash. Even Neia, who was not skilled with swords, felt that it was a foolish charge.
1189太鲁莽了。就连不擅长用剑的宁亚都觉得愚直的突击。
1190“--Get lost.”
1191「——真碍事」
1192Those weighty, quiet words were accompanied by the sound of splashing sound. At the same time, Remedios flew in a straight line and crashed into a wall. Her impact made such a crash that it seemed as though the entire building would collapse. After that, Remedios -- who had been swatted aside like a fly -- collapsed limply from the wall.
1193伴随着沉重平静的一句话，啪刷地水声响起。与此同时，蕾梅迪奥丝呈一直线的飞出去撞上墙壁，发出了让人觉得建筑物仿佛都快要被打坏的冲击声。接着就像球一样被弹开的蕾梅迪奥丝无力的从那里跌落下来。
1194It would seem Jaldabaoth had sent Remedios flying with the object that looked like a human’s lower body.
1195看来亚达巴沃是用那拿着的、像是人体下半身的东西，把蕾梅迪奥丝给打飞了出去。
1196Neia would surely have died if she had taken that hit. But as expected of the country’s strongest paladin, her life did not seem to be in danger.
1197如果换做是宁亚的话绝对会死掉的一击，不愧是圣王国最强的圣骑士，性命倒是没有大碍的样子。
1198However, in its place, a revolting odor began to spread through the air.
1199但该说是取而代之吗，刺鼻到令人作呕的恶臭飘散开来。
1200The room was filled with chunks of meat from the decayed lower body that Jaldabaoth had used to strike Remedios.
1201亚达巴沃拿着的腐坏下半身因为殴打蕾梅迪奥丝的冲击而化作肉片在房间里四处飞散。
1202“Ahh… what a mess. I sincerely apologize for getting the room dirty. Of course, it would not have ended up like this if that woman had not charged at me without thinking -- well, that’s just an excuse. Please forgive me.”
1203「啊啊……何等惨状啊。对于弄脏房间的事，我从心底感到抱歉。虽然要不是那个女的什么都不想就冲过来的话，也不会搞成这样了——这只是借口吧。请原谅我」
1204Jaldabaoth slowly bowed his head. He seemed genuinely apologetic, but that only made everyone else more afraid.
1205亚达巴沃慢慢的低下头。似乎是真心感到抱歉的态度，反而更加让人感到恐惧。
1206And then, he casually dumped what he was holding -- something that looked like the charred remains of a human ankle -- to the ground.
1207然后将留在手中的、被火烧得漆黒的像是人类脚踝骨一样的东西，随手就扔在了房内。
1208“My my, I guess I got too excited when swinging it around and the top half flew off somewhere. It’s a dirty little thing, so I’ve been looking for a chance to dispose of it… but in the end I managed to make good use of her. Am I not a kind demon? She must be thanking me from the afterlife.”
1209「唉呀唉呀，稍微太兴奋了到处乱挥结果上面一半不知道飞哪里去了。因为很脏所以也想要早点处理掉，虽然一直有在找机会……但到最后都能好好的活用她，我还真是温柔的恶魔。她在肯定在那个世界也会感谢我的」
1210Jaldabaoth muttered to himself.
1211亚达巴沃这么自言自语。
1212“Ahhhhhhhhhh!”
1213「啊啊啊啊啊啊啊啊啊！」
1214Remedios touched herself as she wailed in anguish, fresh blood streaming from the corner of her mouth. No, she was collecting the chunks of meat that were stuck to her. What was she doing? Had she lost her mind at last, Neia wondered.
1215发出了悲痛的叫声，嘴角一边流出鲜血，稍微起身的蕾梅迪奥丝摸着自己的身子。不对，那是在收集沾着的肉片。她到底在做什么呢？难道发疯了吗，宁亚这么想着。
1216No, there was a method to her seeming madness.
1217不对，她那奇异的行动是有其含意在的。
1218Don’t tell me, that corpse was… how could this be...
1219（难道说，刚刚的尸体是……这怎么可能……）
1220Although the lower body had tattered bits of what looked like armor stuck to it, it should have belonged to a woman. In that case, she could imagine two people that it could have been.
1221虽然下半身只有黏着破破烂烂的像是铠甲的东西，但应该是女性。这样的话能够想象得到的人物有两个。
1222If that was really the case...
1223若真是如此——
1224“What a lovely sound,” Jaldabaoth waved his hand like a conductor. “In that case, I believe this is the first time we have met, Sorcerer King Ainz Ooal Gown-dono -- or perhaps -sama would be a better form of address?”
1225「真是不错的音色」亚达巴沃像是指挥家一样轻轻挥动一只手「那么，这是初次见面、没错吧。魔导王安兹·乌尔·恭阁下——大人，还是该这么称呼比较好吗？」
1226“It doesn’t matter. Now then, I trust you’re here for a showdown with me?”
1227“Indeed. No amount of weaklings will make a difference.”
1228“I concur on that point. I have no intention of generating meaningless deaths.”
1229Still sniffling, Remedios looked towards the Sorcerer King.
1230“Your Majesty, you are strong. Stronger even than Momon. I hope you will allow me to adopt a strategy that will guarantee my victory.”
1231Jaldabaoth raised his hand, and a head poked itself through the hole.
1232It was a woman wearing a mask and a maid’s outfit. There were two of them, in fact.
1233“I trust you will not call me despicable?”
1234“--Uh, hm. Well, this is… mhm… uh… um.”
1235The Sorcerer King was starting to get worried. That was only to be expected.
1236Nobody could have expected Jaldabaoth to arrive with his maid demons in tow. However--
1237That’s probably not the case. The Sorcerer King is wise, and he must have anticipated this. In that case, why is he like this? Could it be that it’s because we’re here? Perhaps he’s not confident of protecting us all as well, so he’s worried!
1238 
1239 
1240“Your Majesty, please do not worry about us.”
1241“Eh?”
1242The Sorcerer King made a tiny exclamation of surprise.
1243Neia knew very well that the maid demons were beings who could kill everyone in this room, and they were so powerful that she could not be at ease even if someone told her not to worry. Compared to someone on the Sorcerer King’s level, Neia and the others, probably including Remedios, were little more than valueless pawns.
1244However -- she would rather die than get in his way.
1245She had once heard that the Sorcerer King’s subordinates were prepared to die if they became hostages. While the Sorcerer King said he had felt distressed by it, Neia could finally understand how his subordinates had felt. They did not want to become a burden to the person they respected.
1246“Hahaha! Do not worry, humans. I will torture you all to death afterwards. We will be waiting in the fountain at the center of town. Of course, you may flee if you wish, Sorcerer King.”
1247“I take those words and return them to you, Jaldabaoth.”
1248The Sorcerer King and Jaldabaoth stared each other down.
1249After that, Jaldabaoth turned -- and Remedios jumped up, her holy sword in hand, and rushed at him.
1250The weakly-glowing holy sword looked like a band of flowing light.
1251 
1252“Dieeeeee!”
1253And then, she stabbed it into Jaldabaoth’s back.
1254“What’s this? This is… Are you satisfied?”
1255--It was a cold, flat voice.
1256“Why… why… after taking a strike from the holy sword… you should be evil…”
1257Remedios’ back looked far too tiny and insignificant in comparison.
1258“I have no idea what to make of that. Why? What do you mean by why? It felt like a little prick, how about that? If you’re done, would you mind getting out of the way? I don’t intend to kill you here. I’ll decide after I kill the Sorcerer King.”
1259Jaldabaoth paid no heed to Remedios and spread his enormous, fiery wings before flying off. The maid demons followed him.
1260“...Then I’ll be going too. You should go take shelter so you don’t get caught up in the fighting. While I don’t think it’ll be a problem, I hope you’ll understand if this city ends up wrecked.”
1261“Your Majesty, will it be alright?”
1262 
1263Caspond rose from where he had dived for cover to avoid the debris flying about the room. His eyes looked at Remedios, who looked utterly defeated and could not rise to her feet.
1264“It’ll be fine -- I can’t say that for sure, but there ought to be a chance. It would have been very troublesome if he’d brought the demihumans along as shields. Looks like he’s still underestimating me, and this is also a chance to bring the maid demons into my fold.
1265“It’ll be fine. It’s okay. My sister is still here. Kelart is still here. As long as she’s around, Calca-sama might…”
1266Remedios smacked her face as she muttered to herself, and then she forcefully rose to her feet.
1267“Sorcerer King! I’ll go too! Lend me a weapon that can harm him! I’ll become your sword for the time being!”
1268The Sorcerer King looked at Remedios, her eyes bloodshot and filled with hate, and then shook his head.
1269“...Forget about it. You would only get in the way.”
1270“What are you saying!?”
1271“Do you not understand? I speak of the disparity in strength. Or do you mean to say you understand it, but refuse to accept it? Simply put -- you are a burden.”
1272Remedios glared at the Sorcerer King like he was her nemesis.
1273The Sorcerer King’s words were very harsh, but they were also true. Or rather, they were hard to accept precisely because they were true.
1274“Captain Remedios! I have another task for you. Evacuate these people outside the city!”
1275 
1276Caspond gave the order in a stern, commanding tone.
1277“The plan was to let His Majesty handle Jaldabaoth. You agreed to that too, didn’t you?”
1278“...Ahh, I know,” Remedios bit her lip, and then she forced out her next words. “You must kill that bastard.”
1279“Understood.”
1280“--Paladins, carefully gather the remains of that body. Don’t leave a single piece behind.”
1281“Captain… that body is…”
1282The paladin had an idea of what was going on, and ventured his question in a trembling voice. Remedios replied in a tone that seemed to be telling him not to ask any more.
1283“Don’t forget that there might be demonic trickery at work.”
1284Remedios left without looking back. Several paladins followed her, with half-frightened looks on their faces.
1285“Your Majesty, I sincerely apologize for the way she treated you… May I apologize on her behalf?” Caspond lowered his head. “Please, I beg your forgiveness.”
1286“...I accept your apology. Now then, hurry up and evacuate. If he has to wait too long, he might decide to go back on his word. I’ll be heading off first to buy time, but I hope you understand that I can only give you about 30 minutes.”
1287“I understand. Everyone heard that? Get moving!”
1288 
1289Several priests and paladins moved out with Caspond.
1290The only people left in the room were the Sorcerer King and Neia, as well as several paladins and priests who were stuffing the remains of a certain someone’s body into a bag. In that case--
1291“Your Majesty, may I come with you!?”
1292There were gasps of awe and sudden intakes of air from all around her. But Neia ignored those irrelevant people. She took off her visor and looked straight at the Sorcerer King.
1293“...Umu. I cannot. He may have said all that just now, but he’s a demon. If pressed, he will reveal his true nature and use you as a hostage.
1294“But if that happens, Your Majesty will kill me without hesitation, will you not?”
1295“When you say that with such a serious look on your face, you make me sound like a cruel person. Well, if I can’t save you, I’ll discard you. I’ll hit you with an attack spell as well.”
1296“In that case--”
1297“--I am not doing this because I want to kill hostages, you know?”
1298“Ah! Forgive me…”
1299 
1300That was how it was. He would do it because it was the best choice available. If there were a better alternative, this merciful man would surely choose that instead. Thus, not letting Neia accompany him was because it was the best of the best alternatives.
1301“But… Your Majesty, you have used many spells and even your magic items and mana in order to free this city. As a magic caster, surely you must be weakened now. Will that be alright?”
1302“Mhm! Indeed, it might be dangerous, but I came here to defeat Jaldabaoth. Fortunately, he came to find me instead. Now I’ll destroy him and mape the raids… ugh, saying that I want the maids makes me sound like a dirty old man, hm…”
1303Neia smiled bitterly at the Sorcerer King, who could still make a lame joke at a time like this. She wanted to speak, but the Sorcerer King cut her off with a raise of his hand.
1304“Besides, I’ll be a laughingstock if I run away here.”
1305The Sorcerer King shrugged, like he was kidding. Neia sensed that he was not being serious, and so she raised her voice.
1306“Your Majesty! If they want to laugh, let them! I humbly submit that you should only fight him in top condition! Also, you came here to battle Jaldabaoth, but you ended up using a vast amount of mana and strength on the behalf of the Holy Kingdom. That’s not what you agreed to in the beginning. If we say that, the people of my country will…”
1307 
1308“Indeed, that is true. But humans are creatures who only believe what they want to believe. Even if you spread the word, nobody would take it to heart, Miss Baraja.”
1309“That…! In that case, I can be a witness! And…”
1310Neia looked out the corner of her eye at the paladins and priests listening to their conversation, Surely they would be willing to be witnesses.
1311“...Neia Baraja. I thank you, but there is no need for that. I will not change my intention to fight Jaldabaoth.”
1312“This -- why is that?”
1313“Simple. It is because it is a promise I have made as a king.”
1314Neia had nothing to say. There was nothing she could say in response to that. A commoner like herself could not possibly say anything that could change the mind of a King.
1315There were murmurs of admiration around her. Indeed, this great and proud person was none other than His Majesty the Sorcerer King Ainz Ooal Gown.
1316Neia was filled with pride for the king that she held in such high esteem.
1317“Your Majesty, I know this is deeply disrespectful, but if you feel there is danger, I beg you to flee.”
1318Perhaps mentioning the possibility of his loss might make him unhappy, but even so she still had to say it.
1319“...But of course. It is a fool who fights without preparing a means of escape. Even if you lose one battle, you can make good use of the information gained in the next one. It doesn’t matter if you lose the first battle.”
1320 
1321“I expected nothing less of you, Your Majesty.”
1322An extreme interpretation of that was that if his aim was to defeat Jaldabaoth, then all he needed was to be victorious in the end. Neia was excited by this line of thinking, which was not a warrior’s mindset, but that of a king.
1323“Then I’ll be heading out first.”
1324 
1325***
1326 
1327Ainz walked toward the place Jaldabaoth had indicated. Along the way, he used [Message] to order the two Hanzos who had followed him to check for tails and if anyone was observing from afar.
1328安兹向亚达巴沃指定的地方走去。一边走一边使用<讯息>命令随自己而来的两名半藏确认身后是否有尾随者，以及是否有人在进行远距离监视。
1329After receiving a negative report on both those items, Ainz had originally intended to terminate the transmission immediately, but then he received a somewhat confused report that there were members of the Pleiades present.
1330在收到没有这类发现的报告后，本打算立刻切断通信的安兹，又收到了略带困惑的、昴宿星团在附近的报告。
1331Ainz acknowledged it and ended the [Message].
1332安兹回答了一声知道了，就解除了<讯息>。
1333...We didn’t find any other players or World-Class Item holders this time round either. I keep thinking they ought to have shown themselves by now… but if they don’t exist, how do you explain what happened to Shalltear? Was it some kind of coincidence? It should have been the effect of a World-Class Item, right? Or was it the work of some Talent?
1334（……这次也没有发现其他玩家或者世界级道具持有者啊。总觉得他们该出现了啊……如果不存在这种人的话，夏尔提雅的事情又该怎么解释？某种偶然？应该是世界级道具的效果啊？还是说难道是某种天生异能？）
1335The fact that nothing had turned up despite going to these lengths made the whole thing feel like a trap for him. For all he knew, the opposition was waiting for him to lower his guard before striking.
1336都已经提防到了这个地步却还没有任何发现，这件事本身就像是一个陷阱了。说不定是在等我方放松警惕的那个时刻到来吧。
1337Honestly… well, it doesn’t matter. Careful planning for the future won’t be wasted.
1338（真是的……也无所谓啦。反正小心驶得万年船警戒是不会白费的）
1339Therefore, Ainz contacted the other Hanzo squads with [Message] to verify their readiness and that his orders had been received.
1340于是安兹用<讯息>联络了其他半藏小队，确认了命令的传达以及他们的准备情况。
1341Alright, preparations are complete. The next part is simple, I just need to follow Demiurge’s playbook. Even if I make a mistake, I can always say “I was just testing you” and so on.
1342（好的，已经准备万全了。接下来简单了，只是按照迪米乌哥斯详细的计划书行动就行了。就算犯了什么错误，也可以推说是为了测试你一下什么的）
1343That was good.
1344不错。
1345Ainz was moved by how light his tread was. This the first time he had felt so relaxed since coming to this world, and it was like floating through the sky.
1346安兹为自己轻快的脚步而感动。自从来到这个世界之后大概是第一次感到如此轻松，就好像在天上飘一样。
1347Soon, Ainz came to an average-sized square.
1348不久安兹来到了一个不怎么大的广场。
1349This  had originally been a periodically-activated fountain square for the citizens’ leisure. However, there was no water flowing through here after the demihumans had wrecked it. There were no plans to restore it for the time being, and the surroundings looked very austere.
1350这里原先是一个供市民休闲的定期启动的喷泉广场。但是遭到亚人们的破坏之后已经没有什么水流了。目前还没有修复计划，周围一片萧条的样子。
1351A demon stood proudly there.
1352一只恶魔堂堂地站在那里。
1353It was a huge demon with burning wings and two crimson, brawny fists.
1354那是有着燃烧的双翼和赤红的铁拳的巨大恶魔。
1355This was the Evil Lord of Wrath from Nazarick. However, what stood here was merely a monster that Demiurge had called up with his Evil Lord Summons. It could only be used once every 50 hours, but it could be freely controlled for a time. Nazarick would not be diminished even if it were killed.
1356存在于纳萨力克的愤怒魔将。不过面前这只是由迪米乌哥斯用了，五十个小时才能使用一次的魔将召唤所召唤出、并能在一段时间内自由驱使的魔物。即使杀了它对于纳萨力克也毫无损失。
1357It was level 84.
1358等级八十四。
1359As a physical-attacker type Evil Lord, it had a very high HP total.
1360作为擅长物理攻击的纯战士型魔将，生命值非常之高。
1361Of all the special abilities that Evil Lords possessed, the most dangerous one was the ability to summon another Evil Lord which was lower level than themselves. However, summoned monsters could not in turn summon more monsters. Therefore, the Evil Lord of Wrath that Demiurge had summoned could not summon another Evil Lord.
1362魔将们拥有的特殊能力之中最为麻烦的是召唤一只比自己等级低的其他魔将。但是前提是召唤出来的魔物不能再次进行召唤。所以迪米乌哥斯召唤出的愤怒魔将并不能召唤其他的魔将。
1363If this Evil Lord had been created or made, then it could summon additional another other creatures. For instance, the Evil Lord of Sloth would often summon pack after pack of demons and undead, making them very hard to deal with.
1364如果这只魔将是由创造或制作而产生的，就能召唤不同了。比如怠惰魔将在被打倒之前就会一批一批的召唤恶魔和不死者，非常难对付。
1365In addition, one troublesome point about the Evil Lord of Wrath was that it was very hard to manage its hate.
1366另外，愤怒魔将的麻烦之处在于难以控制其仇恨值。
1367The Evil Lord of Wrath built aggro more easily than other Evil Lords. He had heard tanks say that the most aggravating thing about dealing with multiple Evil Lords at once was how to keep the Evil Lord of Wrath from going off-target.
1368比起其他魔将愤怒魔将更容易产生仇恨值。听防御职业的人说过，在同时面对多种魔将的时候最让人发疯的就是怎么让愤怒魔将不OT。
1369In addition, it had the special ability of doing more damage and gaining more defense the higher its hate value became. Still, that was not too frightening. The only thing that Ainz had to be worried about was its ability called [Soul-Bought Miracle], which produced unknown effects.
1370并且它还有仇恨值越高对对方造成的伤害和防御能力就越高的特殊能力。不过这也不是那么可怕。
1371唯一需要担心的地方在于它那会产生不明效果的能力<灵魂代偿的奇迹>。
1372The spells it could cast included:
1373Tenth-tier spells: [Meteor Fall], [Time Stop], [Field of Unclean]
1374Ninth-tier spells: [Greater Rejection], [Vermillion Nova]
1375Eighth-tier spells: [Distort Moral], [Insanity], [Astral Smite], [Wave of Pain]
1376Seventh-tier spells: [Napalm], [Hellflame], [Greater Word of Curse], [Greater Teleportation], [Blasphemy]
1377Sixth-tier spells: [Flamewing]. [Wall of Hell]
1378Third-tier spells: [Fireball], [Slow]
1379能够产生的魔法有——
1380第十阶魔法：<陨石坠落>、<时间停止>、<不净领域>
1381第九阶魔法：<高阶排除>、<朱红新星>
1382第八阶魔法：<道德扭曲>、<疯狂>、<幽冥一击>、<痛苦波动>
1383第七阶魔法：<烧夷>、<地狱火>、<高阶诅咒>、<高阶转移>、<亵渎>
1384第六阶魔法：<炎翼>、<地狱之墙>
1385第三阶魔法：<火球>、<迟缓>
1386While the exact number of spells that monsters could use varied with their level and type, it was typically around 8. However, high-level monsters like Dragons, Demons and Angels were an exception.
1387虽说怪物使用的魔法数量会根据怪物的等级和种类而发生变化，但是一般也就是八个左右。但是像龙、恶魔和天使这样的高阶怪物所能使用的魔法数量就不在一般之列。
1388Still, as a pure warrior type, the Evil Lord of Wrath’s spells were not particularly fearsome.
1389不过作为一个纯战士，愤怒魔将的魔法也不是那么值得注意。
1390It had no skills to strengthen its spells, and its magic-related stats were very low. While the Evil Lord’s attack spells were fire-element and thus targeted a weakness of the undead, there was no need for him to be cautious. Its mind-affecting spells were also useless against the undead, and Ainz’s karma values had been negative to begin with, so spells like [Distort Moral] were a waste of time.
1391它既没有强化魔法的特殊技能，魔法相关的数值也很低。就算愤怒魔将的攻击魔法基本上都是克制不死者的火属性也没有达到需要警戒的程度，精神系的魔法对不死者也无效，本来安兹的善恶值就是负数，<道德扭曲>这种魔法也是白费力。
1392To Ainz, who was of negative karma, Angels were harder for him to deal with than Demons.
1393果然对于善恶值是负数的安兹而言，比起恶魔还是天使比较难对付。
1394As he contemplated his opposition’s data, Ainz glanced at the two maids behind the Evil Lord. He would think about them later.
1395一边思考着对方的数据，安兹一边看了一眼魔将身后的两名女仆，她们的事等会再说。
1396“Now then, you have heard everything?”
1397「那么，事情都听说了吗？」
1398“But of course, Ainz-sama.”
1399「那是当然，安兹大人」
1400Hearing that weighty voice made Suzuki Satoru smile unconsciously from inside Ainz’s heart. That was because this demon -- and all the monsters of Nazarick -- were designed in accordance with their image.
1401又一次听到这厚重的声音的安兹内心的铃木悟不觉地微笑了起来。这大概是因为不仅是这只恶魔，纳萨力克的各种怪物的声音都是按照想象设定好的。
1402Those voices were probably what the developers or their creators had envisioned for them. In that case, who had come up with the adorable voice that Lip Bugs had before consuming any vocal cords? Or did the whole seiyuu-in-your-mind thing that Peroroncino was talking about really exist?
1403这大概是是运营方、又或者是制作方的人想象中的声音吧。那么没有吃过声带的口唇虫那可爱声音又是谁想象出来的呢？还是说佩罗罗奇诺所说的脑内声优是真的存在的吗。
1404No, that was impossible.
1405不，那是不存在的。
1406Pandora’s Actor was a good example. He was a being who did not feel like he reflected what his creator had in mind. And then there was the fact that even a being without vocal cords like Ainz could speak. All he could say was that magical worlds were truly astounding.
1407潘多拉•亚克特就是个好例子，完全不觉得那是呈现出制作者所想的存在。而且连安兹这种没有声带的不死者都能发出声音，只能说魔法世界的法则实在令人惊讶。
1408“If you’re addressing me in that tone, I take it the surroundings have been swept clean?”
1409「既然你用这种语气称呼我，也就是说这附近已经清扫干净了吧？」
1410“Indeed.”
1411「正是如此」
1412“Then I will ask you the most important question. Are you prepared to fight with the intent of killing me?”
1413「那么就让我问你一个最重要的问题，你真的是——抱着杀死我的决心来的吗？」
1414“Yes, I was ordered to do so.”
1415「是，命令即是如此」
1416Ainz nodded as he heard the Evil Lord’s reply.
1417听了魔将的回答安兹点了点头。
1418One thing that had made Ainz uneasy all this time was a lack of strong opponents to fight.
1419安兹一直都有一个不安，那就是与强敌战斗的太少了。
1420After the battle with Shalltear, Ainz had been worrying about not having chances to fight with all his strength.
1421在与夏提雅的一战之后，安兹一直忧虑自己没有拼尽全力作战的机会。
1422After that, he had gained experience in close combat, and he could skilfully move his body as Momon and fight as a warrior of roughly level 33.
1423随着接近战训练的积累，作为飞鼠的身体已经能够完美地活动，可以作为相当于三十三级的战士来战斗了。
1424But how would this body function in higher-level combat?
1425但是如果是更高级别的战斗，这个身体又将如何呢？
1426He should have conducted combat training against high-level opponents. Unfortunately, he had not encountered such high-level monsters until now.
1427这就应该将高等级的强者当做对手进行战斗的训练才行。但是遗憾的是至今都没能遭遇如此高等级的怪物。
1428That was why he had ordered Demiurge to command the Evil Lord to kill Ainz.
1429所以这次才让迪米乌哥斯命令召唤出的魔将杀死安兹。
1430He would defeat this powerful foe who wanted to kill him, and strengthen himself.
1431借打倒想要杀死自己的强敌来强化自己。
1432That had been easier said than done. The two of them had been strongly opposed to the idea and persuading them had taken a lot of time. One could not fault a mentally exhausted Ainz from thinking, “I thought we agreed that my word was law...”
1433这件事说起来容易，但是要让两个猛烈反对的人接受还是花了非常多的时间。也难怪精神上无比疲劳的安兹会想「说好的我说黑就是黑的呢……」
1434In the end, after countless concessions and conditions, the stage had been set for this live battle.
1435最后终于在无数的让步和附加条件之中促成了这次真刀真枪的战斗。
1436A chill coursed through his body as he thought that he might die. It was a completely different sensation from what he had felt during the battle with Shalltear, because this was an unnecessary battle.
1437一想到还是可能会死，身体中渗出了一丝寒意。这跟夏提雅对战时所感受到的强烈感情有很大的不同，因为这一次是一场没有必要的死战。
1438However--
1439但是——
1440While I had a lot of PVP experience in YGGDRASIL, I realised in the battle against Shalltear that this world was not a game. If the time comes when I must face off against a level 100 player with a great deal of real combat experience, I won’t be able to win without an equivalent amount of experience. I have to know that fear is the road to defeat.
1441（就算在YGGDRASIL的时候积累了相当多的PVP经验，但在与夏提雅对战时还是感觉到这个世界并不是游戏。如果与在这个世界积累了足够实战经验的百级玩家对决的时刻到来的话，我没有同等的经验积累是无法取胜的。要知道，畏惧可是通往败北之路）
1442Ainz was very glad that he was undead and could suppress the fear he might have felt at the prospect of death. If he were still human, he might have curled up into a ball by now.
1443安兹很庆幸自己是不死者，能够抑制那种可能会面对死亡时的恐惧。如果是人类的话可能这时候已经退缩了。
1444“Now then, Yuri,” Ainz said to the maid behind the Evil Lord. “Since you and Lupusregina are here, does that mean you will be fighting me together with the Evil Lord? How about the others?”
1445「那么，由莉」安兹向魔将身后的女仆问道「你和露普斯蕾琪娜在这里的意思就是要和魔将一起同我战斗了是吧？其他几人不在吗？」
1446He saw no sign of Solution, Entoma or CZ. They must have been off doing work elsewhere.
1447没有看到索留香，安特玛和希姿的身影。除了面前的这两人之外的其他几个人大概在别的地方活动吧。
1448“We are the only two who have come here. We sisters will challenge you together with the Evil Lord of Wrath. The reason is because Albedo-sama feels that allowing the people of this country to witness the maid demons is not a bad thing. In addition, the Evil Lord of Wrath alone might not be enough to satisfy your request, Ainz-sama.”
1449「来到这里的只有我们两人。我们姐妹将与愤怒魔将一起挑战您。原因是雅儿贝德大人认为，让这个国家的人看到女仆恶魔不是坏事。而且只有愤怒魔将的话，恐怕无法满足安兹大人的要求」
1450It was true that a single level 80ish Evil Lord would be hard-pressed to stand against Ainz. However, even the addition of Yuri and Lupusregina did not make it a very powerful opponent.
1451确实只靠一只八十多级的魔将难以与安兹抗衡。但是就算加上由莉和露普斯蕾琪娜，也并不能称为非常强大的对手。
1452However, unnecessary, troublesome factors can become a disadvantage. Suffering because I underestimated my opponent would be foolish. I’d best stay on my guard.
1453（不过多余的麻烦有时候会转化为劣势，因为轻敌而吃亏是很愚蠢的，还是需要加以戒备）
1454“In addition, Albedo-sama ordered us to check something with you, Ainz-sama. Are you really alright with the condition that you will not leave Nazarick for the coming year if you are defeated?”
1455「另外，安兹大人，雅儿贝德大人命令我们确认一下，安兹大人如果败北的话，在接下来的一年时间内都不可以离开纳萨力克的条件真的没问题吗？」
1456“Ah, that was one of the conditions Albedo insisted on before agreeing to this bout. If I lose, I will spend the next year working hard within the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, with Albedo, in the same room… aren’t you going to check the conditions that Demiurge mentioned?”
1457「啊，那是为了说服雅儿贝德同意这次战斗的附加条件之一。如果败北的话，我在接下来的一年内会专心在纳萨力克地下大坟墓工作。跟雅儿贝德一起，并且在同一个房间里……不确认一下迪米乌哥斯提出的条件吗？」
1458Ainz looked at the Evil Lord, but it said nothing. It probably felt that there was no need to check.
1459安兹看了看魔将，魔将没有出声。大概是认为没有确认的必要了吧。
1460“Thank you very much.”
1461「十分感谢」
1462Yuri bowed.
1463由莉施了一礼。
1464Now, there would be no room to change the plan. As he thought of how dire the situation was, Ainz could not help but sweat internally.
1465这样就没有改变计划的余地了，一想到事态如此严峻安兹不免在心中冒汗。
1466It would be easy enough to kill Yuri and the others due to the tremendous disparity in their respective strength, but Ainz Ooal Gown would never allow that. Killing an NPC for the sake of training was utterly ridiculous.
1467虽说杀掉由莉她们是很容易的，因为实力相差巨大，但是这是作为安兹•乌尔•恭所不能允许的。为了自己的训练而杀死NPC这种事非常荒谬。
1468In other words--
1469也就是说——
1470I have to kill the Evil Lord without harming Yuri and Lupusregina.
1471（要在不伤害到由莉她们的条件下杀死魔将）
1472Ainz could not help laughing. This would be one hell of a challenge. Still, there was nothing better for practice.
1473安兹不由得笑了起来。这设定真是高难度啊，但是，对于训练而言再好不过了。
1474“Is something wrong, Ainz-sama?”
1475「有什么问题哩吗？安兹大人」
1476“No, it’s nothing, don’t worry.”
1477「不，没什么，别在意」
1478“Also, Cocytus-sama requested that we record this battle so everyone in Nazarick can learn from it. Do you mind?”
1479「那么，科塞特斯大人请求能否把这场战斗记录下来，以便日后能供纳萨力克全员学习，您意下如何？」
1480While he did not want to do so because he felt it was embarrassing, recording battles was very common in YGGDRASIL. With that in mind, he ought to approve that request.
1481虽说感到很羞耻并不想这么做，但在YGGDRASIL中调取战斗记录是非常频繁的。考虑到这一点应该采纳这个请求。
1482“Still, recording the battle proceedings will trigger interference from the anti-divination offensive barriers. Shall I lower it?”
1483「可以，但是，对战斗进行记录会受到对探知的攻击性防护壁的干扰，要我把防护壁撤销吗？」
1484“Surely you mean the divination-detecting spell, do you not, Ainz-sama? And not the linked offensive spell model?”
1485「是安兹大人发动的探知探知魔法的那个哩吗？不是攻击魔法联动式的那个哩吗？」
1486“Ah, yes, that’s the one. After all, if it were the latter, it would be bad if someone from Nazarick were trying to find my position and triggered it.”
1487「嗯，现在发动的就是那个。毕竟后者的话，如果纳萨力克的成员想要探查我的位置而触发的话就糟了啊」
1488If he deployed the linked offensive spell barrier he had so carelessly done in the past, any member of Nazarick trying to cast a divination on Ainz would be very badly hurt. While he used to do that all the time because friendly fire was off, doing so now would be dangerous.
1489如果还向以前那样随时展开着攻击魔法联动式的防护壁的话，纳萨力克的成员若是发动了探知安兹的魔法，就会造成相当大的损害。虽然以前在没有友军火力的时候这是随时都会展开的魔法，现在却成了危险行为。
1490Of course, the denizens of Nazarick would not be hurt by the offensive barrier, given that they were protected by a World-Class Item, but the defense would incur a cost in gold coins. Rather, expenses like that were more painful for him.
1491当然对于世界级道具所保护的纳萨力克之中的人员，攻击性防护壁所发动的攻击魔法并不能造成伤害，但是却会造成防御上的金币花费。倒不如说弄得不好的话那种花费才更让人心疼。
1492“Then there’s no need to worry ~su.”
1493「那就不要紧了哩」
1494“No, I’d best deactivate it. Besides, offensive barriers disappear once they activate and have to be reset. In that case, I might as well just deactivate it from the start and have some peace of mind.”
1495「不，还是先解除吧，反正攻击性防护壁发动一次就会消失，还需要重新设置，这样还不如一开始就解除掉比较安心」
1496“I see ~su, then I’ll leave it to you ~su.”
1497「是这样啊哩，那就拜托您哩」
1498Ainz deactivated his offensive barrier.
1499安兹解除了攻击性防护壁。
1500“Alright -- then let’s begin the combat recording. Whose point of view are you using? Mine is fine too.”
1501「好了——那么就进行战斗记录吧。用谁的视点呢？用我的也可以哦」
1502“I think I was supposed to do the recording ~su.”
1503「总而言之好像是让我来记录的样子哩」
1504In truth, Ainz was fine with anything. Anyone’s perspective would have been alright.
1505其实安兹怎么样都可以，用谁的视点记录都不是问题。
1506In addition, the memories of sparring with his friends were coming back to him, and Ainz began to enjoy himself.
1507而且难得想起来以前与同伴训练的记忆，安兹开始有些乐在其中了。
1508Simulated battles with his friends were a fundamental part of devising new techniques and weapons.
1509为了构建新的战术或者使用新的武器，同伴之间的模拟战是基本环节。
1510He had often sparred with Touch Me, but those battles did not count and had not been entered in Ainz’s PVP record.
1511虽然经常与塔其米对战，但那些战斗是不算数的，没有被安兹算在PVP记录之中。
1512Since Ainz had never won even once, his win rate would have dropped if they had been recorded. He had never taken it seriously, simply treating it as “training” since he knew he could not win. Ainz always emphasized that.
1513因为安兹一次也没有赢过，如果计算到记录之中胜率就会下降。因为知道赢不了，所以只是作为「训练」而没有认真对待。安兹总是强调着这个理由。
1514“Shall we begin, then? You need to prepare yourself to kill me. Of course, I won’t kill you.”
1515「那么就开始吧？你们也要抱着杀死我的决心战斗哦。虽然我并不会杀死你们」
1516“No, actually, it’s alright if you kill us.”
1517「不，就算杀死我们也没有任何问题」
1518Before Ainz could say that he did not want to do so, Yuri stated the reason.
1519抢在安兹说出不想那样做之前，由莉就陈述了理由。
1520“Ainz-sama, we are not the actual members of the Pleiades. All of us are Greater Doppelgangers.”
1521「安兹大人，我们并非真正的昴宿星团成员。而是高阶二重幻影[Greater Doppelgänger]」
1522“W-what?”
1523「什、什么？！」
1524“We are musicians of the Erich String Orchestra under Chacmool-sama of the Five Worsts. By Albedo-sama’s order, we have transformed into members of the Pleiades.”
1525「我们是五大最恶之一的乐师、查克穆尔大人的直属部下，埃里希弦乐团的成员。受雅儿贝德大人的命令，变身为昴宿星团的成员」
1526“--Is that so?”
1527「——是这样的吗？」
1528He looked at them several more times, but Ainz could not tell the difference between them and the Yuri and Lupusregina which he knew. He could not help but wonder if this was a lie they were telling so he could kill them without worries during the fight.
1529再多看了几次，但仍看不出与安兹所熟知的由莉和露普丝蕾琪娜有什么区别。不禁让人觉得，这是不是为了让自己能毫无顾虑地在战斗中杀死她们而撒的谎。
1530Perhaps one of them was fake. He had once heard that the best lies were those that were truths blended with some small falsehoods.
1531也许其中一方确实不是本人吧。有听说过巧妙的谎言是在真实中混入少量谎言这种说法。
1532Ainz could not see through the Greater Doppelgangers’ disguise. There was a spell that could dispel the Greater Doppelgangers’ shapeshifting, but using that spell would keep them from transforming again for a period of time due to the spell’s effect. In that case, having them transform into the Pleiades would be meaningless. It would be a different matter if Ainz had learned lower-tier spells but--
1533安兹无法看破二重幻影。虽然有解除二重幻影的变身的魔法，但是使用那个的话就会因为次要效果而导致一定时间内不能再次变身。如果这样的话，特地变身成昴宿星团也就失去意义了。如果安兹有习得更低位的同类魔法的话就另当别论了，但是——
1534No--
1535不——
1536“Hm, it does seem like Lupusregina is speaking differently from normal. What’s going on?”
1537「确实露普丝蕾琪娜在用与平常不同的说话方式啊？那个是？」
1538Lupusregina’s face went blank for a moment.
1539露普丝蕾琪娜呆了一下。
1540“Is that strange, Ainz-sama?”
1541「很奇怪吗？安兹大人？」
1542The Greater Doppelganger pretending to be Lupusregina changed its way of speaking. That was probably its usual speech pattern.”
1543扮演露普丝蕾琪娜的二重幻影的说话方式变了。这才是原本的说话方式吧。
1544“Ah, those aren’t the usual expressions she uses.”
1545「啊啊，不像平常的她的遣词方式」
1546“But Lupusregina-sama always spoke like that in front of us…”
1547「但在我面前的露普丝蕾琪娜大人就是这样说话的……」
1548When a Doppelganger impersonated someone, people closer to the target would find it more difficult to see through their disguise. That was because they used a form of telepathy during their shapeshifting to read the surface thoughts of the people they were speaking to and those around them in order to extract information related to the target they were impersonating and then apply it to their impersonation act -- at least, that was what the monster encyclopedia said.
1549想要看破二重幻影的变身的话，越是关系好的人就越难看破。这是因为他们在变身中会使用精神操作系的特殊能力，读取正在对话的人和周围的人的简单的表层思考，抽出被变身的人物的相关情报并运用于演技——魔物解说里好像有这么写。
1550That was according to Pandora’s Actor, whose ability had become real in this world.
1551但在这个世界里就变成了可以实际使用的能力，潘多拉•亚克特是这么说的。
1552However, that was simply to discern the possible reactions that the impersonated subject might have, and it did not read minds or search through memories.
1553但是，这仅仅是读取了被变身对象可能作出的反应，并不是偷看心或记忆来收集情报。
1554In addition, since this ability was a form of psychic attack, it was useless on Ainz and other undead creatures. One could also simply resist it if the level difference was great enough. That was probably why it could not discern Lupusregina’s possible reactions from Ainz and had revealed itself.
1555而且因为这种能力属于精神攻击，所以对安兹这样的不死者并没有效果，若没有相当的等级差的话就会被简单地抵抗掉。所以才无法从安兹这里读取到露普丝蕾琪娜可能的反应，露出了破绽，这么想才对吧。
1556Incidentally, it was more likely that Doppelgangers would out themselves when facing multiple people, because each of them would have a different impression of the target.
1557顺带一提同时面对的人越多。由于存在多种印象而导致破绽的可能性就越大。
1558Umu. Why did Lupu always add a ~su at the end of her sentences in front of them? Ahh, I see, so it was to make them sound disturbing. Perhaps she was trying to help me. What a cute little rascal she is...
1559（呼嗯。露普丝蕾琪娜为什么要在它们面前用句尾加个「哩」的说话方式？啊啊，原来如此。是想让我产生违和感才这么做的吗。稍微帮你一把，也许是这么想的把。还真是可爱的家伙啊……）
1560“...Hm? My apologies. I have another question that is unrelated to combat. While that is Albedo’s order, if I were to tell you to abandon that order, who would have priority?
1561「……嗯？抱歉。还有一个和战斗没关系的问题。虽然是雅儿贝德的命令，但如果我说废弃那个命令的话，哪一方会被优先执行？」
1562“Naturally, your words would have priority, Ainz-sama. However, I must sincerely apologize that we will obey orders from our summoner, Anyami Shirabe-sama, above all else.”
1563「这是当然的事，显然是贵为无上至尊的安兹大人的话为优先。不过，非常抱歉最优先的还是召唤了我们的暗黑旋律大人的命令」
1564“...Hm? Who’s that?”
1565「……嗯？谁啊，那是？」
1566Was there an NPC like that? As the question grew in his heart, the flames in Ainz’s eyes flared as he heard Yuri’s answer.
1567有那种NPC吗？产生了这个疑问的安兹因为由莉接下去的话语而使得眼窝中寄宿的火焰明亮了起来。
1568“That would be Temperance-sama.”
1569「是唐普兰斯大人」
1570“Eh? Temperance-san? Anyami? Ahhh… well, that does work as a physical description… but still, Anyami Shirabe?”
1571「诶？唐普兰斯桑？暗黑？啊啊……虽然确实是可以这么形容的外观呢……不过暗黑旋律吗？」
1572“Yes. Temperance-sama once asked to be addressed that way, so Chacmool-sama instructed us to do so as well.”
1573「是的。因为唐普兰斯大人曾说过要这么称呼自己，查克穆尔大人也指示我们这么称呼」
1574“...After I return to Nazarick, I would like to hear all about this. Anyami Shirabe, is it.”
1575「……等回到纳萨力克后，变得非常地想听一听这方面的话题了啊。暗黑的旋律、吗」
1576This was the first time he had ever heard him refer to himself that way.
1577曾经这样自报家门还是第一次听说。
1578Ainz could not help laughing as he learned that a former friend had referred to himself that way in a place where nobody else knew. This was truly a cunning trap, set to decrease his fighting spirit.
1579知道了曾经的同伴在谁都不知道的地方这样自称过，安兹不禁笑了出来。在战斗前削减了这边的战意，这还真是设下了不得了的陷阱啊。
1580Ahh, no, no. I mustn’t fall for Anyami Shirabe’s trap! Ku, kuku...
1581（诶呀，不行不行。中了暗黑旋律的陷阱可不秒！呵、呵呵……）
1582Though he knew it was not the right time to do so, he recalled the guild member in question.
1583明知现在不是那个时候却还是不禁回想起了公会成员的事。
1584How had he looked and felt when he had given that name?
1585他曾经是以怎样的表情、怎样的心情报出这个名字的呢。
1586Ainz narrowed his eyes as he reminisced about his friend from the past, and then he saw a surprised look on the face of the Yuri-Doppelganger as it tilted its head. Ainz sensed that he had become careless and pulled himself together.
1587因为对昔日友人的怀念而眯起了眼睛的安兹，目击到像是对自己的反应感到惊讶的二重由莉歪起头的样子，察觉到自己真是太大意了而重新打起精神。
1588He could remember his old friends later. Right now, he ought to analyze the Doppelganger’s speech.
1589友人的事情之后再回想就行。现在应该分析二重幻影的话语。
1590After this, I’d like to question all the vassals and NPCs about the secrets they’ve been hiding. Kukuku -- in that case, another question popped up.
1591（其次，真想从各仆役们和NPC那里进行听取调查啊。大家都隐藏着怎样的一面呢。呵呵呵——那么！就又产生了一个疑问了啊）
1592In the absence of a direct order, vassals like Doppelgangers would obey the NPC in charge of them. In that case, what would happen if a certain NPC wanted to kill Ainz and gathered many high-level vassals and ordered them to attack Ainz with their strongest moves? Of course, this would be happening while Ainz was unable to detect or stop them.
1593二重幻影这样的仆役如果没有接受到直接命令的话，就会遵从直辖NPC的命令啊。那么如果纳萨力克内的某个想要杀死安兹的NPC，集合大量高等级的仆役，命令他们用最强招数攻击安兹的话会变成怎样呢。当然这是发生在安兹没有察觉，也没能阻止的情况下。
1594Would they carry out that order? Or would they refuse orders like that?
1595这个命令会被实行吗。还是说这类命令就会被拒绝呢。
1596“...You’re also ready to come at me like you want to kill me, is that it?”
1597「……你们也会按准备杀了我那样攻击过来，是这样吧？」
1598“Yes. Those are the orders I have received, and I have determined that I also have your permission, Ainz-sama.”
1599「是的。接收到了这样的命令，而且我判断这也是获得了安兹大人的许可的」
1600The Yuri-Doppelganger’s answer made Ainz wrinkle his -- nonexistent -- brows.
1601二重由莉的回答令安兹皱起了——虽然并不存在的——眉毛。
1602...Isn’t this dangerous? It’s probably best to see exactly where the boundary lies here.
1603（……这算是危险吗？这一块的分界线究竟在哪里，还是好好检证一下比较好啊）
1604If even Ainz could think of this, then Albedo had most likely inspected it herself, Still, he ought to make sure, just in case. He could not let a safety loophole sit unfilled.
1605连安兹都能想到的这种事情，诸如雅儿贝德很大可能已经在进行检证了吧，不过姑且，还是应该确认一下吧。把安全漏洞就那么放着不管可是不行的。
1606“...Indeed. I permit you to use your full abilities to kill me in this battle. Then swear on the name of Ainz Ooal Gown once more. Can you swear that what you said about your true identities just now was the truth?”
1607「……没错。准许你们在这一战中使出全力来杀死我。那么就再一次向安兹•乌尔•恭之名起誓吧。证明你们刚才说的有关于真身的发言绝非虚假吧？」
1608“Yes. This we do swear, upon the names of all the Supreme Beings.”
1609「是的。向各位无上至尊的名字起誓，请让我们如此约定」
1610Yuri and Lupusregina transformed their hands into alien-looking objects.
1611由莉和露普丝蕾琪娜仅把自己的手部变成了异质的东西。
1612“--Ah!”
1613「——啊！」
1614“What? What is it, Doppel-Yuri?”
1615「什么？怎么了，二重由莉」
1616“Ainz-sama, there is one thing I forgot. Our equipment was borrowed from the Pleiades. Therefore, can we trouble you to recover them for us if we are killed?”
1617「回安兹大人，有一件事忘记了。我们装备着的武装都是从昴宿星团的各位大人们那借用的。所以，如果我们被杀了的话能劳烦您进行回收吗？」
1618Doppelgangers could even copy the clothing and equipment of their targets if they wanted to. However, they could only duplicate appearances, and not the equipment’s abilities. Since they would gain no benefits from the gear, when fighting a magic caster like Ainz, the difference between them would be like that between heaven and earth. Therefore, they had no choice but to borrow the real thing from the originals.
1619二重幻影如果有这个想法的话，甚至连服装和装备品都可以分毫不差地复制下来。但那仅限于外观，装备的性能还是没法模仿的。因装备而获得的耐性的有无，在与像安兹这般的魔法咏唱者战斗的时候可谓是云泥之差。所以只能向本人借用实物了吧。
1620Greater Doppelgangers can imitate people of up to level 60. However, unlike the NPCs, they can only copy up to 90% of the originals’ abilities. Even if they possess gear from the Pleiades, there’s no need to be worried… is there? In that case, killing them would be too much of a waste. After all, they’re mercenary vassals, which means summoning them cost money -- as I thought, I should just remove their ability to fight. Do I need to put that into the rules after all?
1621（高阶二重幻影可以变身的最高等级是60级。然后与以NPC制作的时候不同，有着百分之九十的复制能力。就算装备品是昴宿星团的东西，也不需要那么警戒、吗。这样的话杀掉的损失太大了啊。因为既然是佣兵仆役，也就是说召唤时需要花费金钱——果然还是尽量只让她们丧失战斗能力吧。果然这一点也是不加进规则里不行吗）
1622“Alright! I will add one more rule. Once you Greater Doppelgangers are near death, you are out. I will monitor your health with [Life Essence]. You can hide your HP totals, right?” After Yuri replied in the affirmative, Ainz nodded. “Then suppress that ability for a while. If I judge that you’ll die after a light hit, I will call your name and rule you out. In that case, you will count as dead. Leave the battle area immediately. In addition, the same thing applies to the Evil Lord of Wrath. If I declare victory, the combat will end. Do you understand?”
1623「好吧！增加一下规则。你们这些二重幻影们如果濒死了就算出局。你们的生命力会由我用〈生命的精髓〉来进行观察。你们确实是可以伪装体力值的吧？」见到由莉对此表示同意，安兹点了点头。「那么就把那个暂时抑制一下。如果我判断你们再被我轻击一下就会死了的话，我就会叫你们的名字，宣告你们出局。如果这样的话那个人就是死人了。迅速地脱离战斗范围。此外愤怒的魔将也是，如果我宣告了胜利的话，战斗就此结束。明白了吧？」
1624The Evil  Lord of Wrath and the two Doppelgangers indicated that they understood.
1625愤怒的魔将和两个二重幻影都表示了了解之意。
1626“Very well. Then we’ll start when the coin hits the ground… about 25 minutes has passed, so I guess they won’t complain even if we start.”
1627「很好。那么硬币落到地面了就开始……差不多已经过了二十五分钟了，所以就算开始了也不会被埋怨了吧」
1628Ainz cast [Life Essence] and then took out a gold coin. Of course, this was not a YGGDRASIL gold coin, but a trading gold coin used in this world.
1629安兹发动了〈生命的精髓〉[Life Essential]后又取出一枚金币。当然，并不是Yggdrasil的金币，而是这个世界的通用交易金币。
1630“Will you not buff yourself?”
1631「不先加buff哩吗？」
1632“Ensuring you have time to buff up is also part of combat training.”
1633「确保加buff的时间也是战斗训练的一环」
1634After replying thus to Doppel-Lupusregina, Ainz backed away from them, then flicked the coin up with his thumb so it landed between the two of them.
1635安兹这样回答二重露普丝蕾琪娜后，稍微离远了一些，然后用手指弹起硬币好让它落到两方的中间位置。
1636As the coin hit the ground, Ainz jumped back, then threw his hands out and shouted:
1637与硬币落地同时，安兹边向后方飞跳，边伸出双手叫道。
1638“Absolute Immunity Barrier!”
1639「绝对无敌壁障！」
1640He saw the Evil Lord and the two Doppelgangers freeze up for a moment. However, the Evil Lord and Doppel-Yuri immediately rushed in.
1641可以看到魔将和两个二重幻影的身体都硬直了一下。不过马上魔将和二重由莉就突进了过来。
1642That was it. That was the right answer.
1643就是这样。这就是正确答案。
1644Ainz’s previous actions were meaningless. There was no ability called Absolute Immunity Barrier in YGGDRASIL -- or at least, there should not have been, was far as Ainz knew. Still, Ainz had shouted that name not simply to fake them out, but also for a different reason.
1645刚刚的安兹的行动并没有意义。在Yggdrasil中并不存在名为绝对无敌壁障的技能——应该是这样的，虽然只限于安兹所知的范围。然而安兹还是喊出这个技能名的意义并不仅是佯攻，更有着其它意义。
1646Ah-- it feels like they’re a little slow. Could it be that they think something was done to them and they’ve become a little timid now? Well, that’s what happens when you wonder if you’ve fallen into the enemy’s trap.
1647（啊—，感觉动作有点迟钝呢。他们也觉得可能被做了什么，而变得有点畏首畏尾吗？嘛，一旦陷入怀疑是不是可能有对方的陷阱的这种情况的话，就会变成这样的吧）
1648The uneasiness that came from the fact that such a technique might actually exist in this world restricted their movements. One could say that this feint had succeeded because there were still unknown things out there.
1649因为转移到这个世界而说不定存在这样的技能的不安，束缚着他们的行动。也就是说正是因为残留着未知，那才能作为佯攻成立。
1650Of course, that  was not simply because of the unknown. Special abilities like the kind that were innate to Ainz were a good example.
1651然后那不仅仅是未知。安兹的不死者生成这个特殊技能就是一个很好的例子。
1652During YGGDRASIL, there was no such thing as using a corpse as a medium to ignore the duration on created undead. This aberration had only sprung up after coming to this world. One could imagine that there were many other such changes that had happened in the process of coming to this world from the game. No, only a fool would think no such thing had happened.
1653在游戏时代，以尸体为媒介生成不死者的话就能无视时间数量限制这种事是不存在的。是来到这个世界以后才变得异质化的。可以认为像这样跟游戏时代相比有变化的技能还存在着各种各样其它的。不，认为没有才是愚蠢的。
1654In other words, making decisions with YGGDRASIL knowledge alone was very dangerous.
1655也就是说仅凭Yggdrasil时代的游戏知识来判断是非常危险的。
1656I ought to discuss this with Albedo… and the others, Cocytus included.
1657（这些也应该和雅儿贝德……还有包括科塞特斯在内的大家商量一下比较好呢）
1658Ainz cast a silent [Fly] spell and began thinking as he retreated to the rear while keeping a fixed distance from his pursuers.
1659安兹发动着无咏唱化的〈飞行〉，与后方保持着一定距离边逃跑边思考着。
1660Albedo said that it would take about two years of preparation before destroying the Kingdom. Should I collect information until then? Expanding one’s nation means expanding the area that will be in contact with the outside...
1661（雅儿贝德说过距离毁灭王国还有两年左右的准备时间。到那时为止应该先集中进行情报收集吗。让国家扩大意味着与外部的接触也会扩大……）
1662I ought to throw these questions at Albedo and Demiurge and get their opinions. Hm -- illusions seem to be surprisingly powerful, it might be very bad if we don’t watch out for them. It feels like you could do a lot with them if you were smart. If I meet a skilled illusionist, I should probably treat them well to recruit them. Fluder -- whoa!
1663这些部分也应该一边丢给雅儿贝德和迪米乌哥斯，一边听取两人的意见呢。嗯—幻术感觉也意外的强啊，如果不警戒的话可能会很不妙。如果脑子好的话感觉可以做到很厉害的事情。如果发现了精于幻术的家伙的话，真想用好待遇来挖角呢。夫路达——哦啊）
1664The Evil Lord had outpaced Ainz’s [Fly] spell on foot. Unfortunately, flying was not that fast.
1665比起用〈飞行〉逃跑的安兹，魔将奔跑的速度更快。很可惜，飞行并没有那么快的速度。
1666“!”
1667「！」
1668After taking the Evil Lord’s maul-like fist, Ainz felt pain -- though it was immediately suppressed. Though he had felt the same way during the fight with Shalltear, he was once against thankful for this body of his that could even suppress his pain. It was thanks to it that Ainz could fight.
1669吃了魔将那仿佛巨锤般的一拳，安兹感受到了痛楚——虽然立刻就被压抑住了。与夏提雅战斗时也有这么想过，果然对连疼痛都会压抑住的这个身体只能表示感谢。正因为有它安兹才可以这样战斗。
1670After that, the Evil Lord pursued Ainz -- who had been knocked flying -- and closed the distance to him.
1671接着魔将追着被打飞的安兹，开始拉近距离。
1672To Ainz, this was the worst possible thing they could have done.
1673对安兹来说这是最糟的行动。
1674Yuri’s circled around behind me. They’re using a pincer attack of two people who can do bludgeoning damage, which is my weakness. Meanwhile, Lupusregina’s keeping her distance and casting spells…  hm, that’s a buff. Good grief, this is the best way to deal with magic casters. Is this because of the Evil Lord’s combat AI? Or is it because it’s choosing moves from the mind of its summoner, Demiurge? Ah, never mind.
1675（由莉采取了绕到后方的移动啊。由可以给我造成弱点的殴打伤害的两人进行夹击吗。然后露普丝蕾琪娜则保持距离发动魔法……这是buff呢。哎呀哎呀，这正是对付魔法咏唱者的最佳是手段啊。这是因为魔将自身的战斗AI吗？还是从召唤出它的迪米乌哥斯的知识中选择的行动呢？嘛，算了）
1676If they would not let him keep his distance, then he would make his own space.
1677如果不让保持距离的话，强行拉开就好。
1678“[Greater Teleportation].”
1679〈上位传送〉[Greater Teleportation]
1680His field of vision immediately opened up, and the city spread below him. Under normal circumstances, he would not have been able to teleport to an unknown destination, but it would be alright as long as it was within line of sight. Having teleported 1 kilometer above the ground without any hesitation whatsoever, Ainz cast a spell. It was [Body of Effulgent Beryl].
1681视野一口气变得开阔，都市在下方延展开来。通常情况下转移是无法移动到不知道的地方的，但如果是在视线可及的范围内的话就没问题。毫不犹豫地转移到千米以上高空的安兹发动了下一个魔法。
1682是〈光辉翠绿体〉[Body of Effulgent Beryl]。
1683This spell was exceptionally effective because Yuri and the Evil Lord both did bludgeoning damage.
1684因为由莉和魔将都会用殴打攻击来输出伤害，所以这个魔法非常有效。
1685As he muttered, “Of course, that’s not all”, Ainz looked to the ground. “...If Bukubukuchagama-san or Variable Talisman-san were here, the backliners wouldn’t be getting beaten up.”
1686一边嘀咕着「当然，可不止如此哦」安兹望向地面「……如果泡泡茶壶桑或者可变护身符桑在的话，后卫被揍这种事就不会发生了啊」
1687When playing as a party, skilled aggro managers like tanks would not make mistakes like allowing the magic casters in the backline to be attacked.
1688如果组队进行游戏的话，擅长仇恨值管理的防御人员是不可能允许魔法咏唱者被攻击这种失误发生的。
1689During the time when they had stopped playing the game -- when he had gone out to earn the money to pay for Nazarick’s upkeep by himself, he had used mercenary NPCs to allow him to act with impunity. The only time he had truly fought alone was the battle with Shalltear. Perhaps that was why he could not help complaining.
1690他们不再登入游戏的那个时代——最终变成一个人去赚取纳萨力克的维持费的时候，也有雇用佣兵NPC来维持有余裕地行动。为此独身一人认真进行战斗，还是那时的夏提雅战以来第一次呢。也许是因为这个原因吧，忍不住发起了牢骚。
1691It had been a while, so he had no idea where the Evil Lord was, but he had a rough idea of where the square was. While carpetbombing the location with attack spells was a valid tactic, that would be pointless. One could say that the objective this time round was to win in a full-powered contest with the opposition.
1692因为离了一段距离所以没法掌握到魔将所在之处，不过广场的位置还是能够大概知道的。虽然对着那里用攻击魔法进行地毯式爆击是有效的战术，但这样就没什么意义了。可以说正面相对的全力胜负才是这次的目的。
1693“[Widen Magic Delay Teleportation]!”
1694「〈魔法效果范围扩大化•转移延迟〉[Widen Magic·Delay Teleportation]」
1695Come to think of it, I used to get pissed off by the mercenary NPCs’ poor management of aggro. That was probably the devs’ way of saying “please group up with other players” or something.
1696（说起来，雇用佣兵NPC的时候也有因为那随便的仇恨管理而感到火大过呢。那大概是「请还是与玩家组队吧」这样的运营的用意吧……）
1697He then confirmed that there was something large that was going to teleport above him, within the area of the [Delay Teleportation] spell -- the Evil Lord.  Thanks to the effect of the [Delay Teleportation], it would take a while before it appeared in the real world. In other words, it meant that these two weak enemies which had lost their strongest shield were completely exposed before him.
1698更加上空的位置，确认到了转移至〈转移延迟〉效果范围内的大型存在——魔将的存在。因为〈转移延迟〉的效果，其身姿出现在这个世界还要再过一段时间。也就是说失去了最强之盾的两个脆弱的敌人处于完全暴露在眼前的状态。
1699In order to weaken the enemy’s fighting strength, he ought to defeat the weaker two first. Ainz let gravity claim him, and then accelerated further with [Fly].
1700如果要削弱敌人的战力的话就应该先打倒较弱的两人。安兹将身体交给重力，再利用〈飞行〉再次加速。
1701The added speed of the freefall meant that he was moving quite fast. The air struck Ainz’s face and flowed past him. At the same time, Ainz opened his eyes and observed the square.
1702加上自由落体，产生了相当的速度。轰隆的空气穿流而过，撞击着脸部。在那同时，安兹睁大了眼睛，注视着广场。
1703“Though I think hiding in a house would have been better…”
1704「虽然我觉得隐藏在民家里比较好……」
1705Ainz muttered quietly and then selected Lupusregina -- who was proudly standing in the middle of the square -- as his target.
1706安兹小声嘀咕着，把目标定为了光明正大站在广场上的露普丝蕾琪娜。
1707Yuri was some distance away. While she could see him, she did not look like she was prepared to intercept him. Leaving a healer alone was quite frustrating, but Yuri had made the right decision considering that she had to be wary of area-effect spells,.
1708由莉在离了一段距离的地方。虽然可以视认到这边，但丝毫没有准备迎击的样子。对于让回复职的人单独一人这种做法确实让人皱眉，但如果考虑到要警戒范围魔法的话由莉的行动也没有错。
1709Ainz ground to a halt -- in truth, Ainz would not have been hurt even if he had crashed straight into the ground -- and cast his spell.
1710摩擦着地面停止下来——其实就算直接撞上地面安兹也不会受到任何伤害——发动了魔法。
1711Ainz chose one of the most destructive tenth-tier spells in his arsenal. At the same time, he used a special ability to maximize the spell. While he could have tripled the spell or something similar to do a great deal of damage, it would be very dangerous while he did not know how much damage the Doppelgangers had taken. He had to avoid the dangerous possibility that he might kill them by accident.
1712安兹选择了就算在第十位阶中也是以破坏力见长的魔法、〈现断〉[Reality Slash]。同时起动了特殊技能的魔法最强化。虽然如果使用魔法三重化之类的就能一口气输出伤害，但在不清楚二重幻影能承受多少伤害的情况下是很危险的。万一一击就杀掉的这种危险应该避免。
1713“[Maximize Magic--]”
1714「〈魔法最强化——〉[Maximize Magic——]」
1715As he raised his hand, his hand was struck and damaged, and the spell fizzled. The mana spent on casting the spell was wasted.
1716举起手臂的瞬间，飞来的一击对手臂造成了伤害，魔法也烟消云散了。只有准备使用的魔力被白白消耗掉了。
1717What? Interfering with a spell through a ranged attack? Is it some kind of special ability?
1718（什么！？通过射击进行的魔法妨碍！？特殊技能吗！？）
1719Perhaps it was because he was undead, or because he was a veteran player, but his confusion only lasted for a moment. Ainz immediately analyzed the attack he had received.
1720是因为不死者的特性吗，还是作为历经沙场的玩家的实力吗，产生混乱的仅仅只有一瞬间。安兹立刻就分析起了所受到的攻击。
1721Neither the Evil Lord nor Yuri nor Lupusregina possessed abilities like this.
1722不论是魔将还是由莉还是露普丝蕾琪娜都没有这样的能力。
1723Perhaps it’s the World-Clas Item holder who brainwashed Shalltear--
1724（虽然也有可能是洗脑了夏提雅的世界级道具持有者——）
1725To think the Hanzos missed him--
1726既然会被半藏放过——
1727And if it was a ranged weapon user--
1728而且会使用投掷道具的是——
1729If it was her, she could use a special ability to interfere with spell--
1730如果是她的话，妨害魔法的特殊技能——
1731“--I fell for it!”
1732「——被坑了！」
1733Ainz shouted as he found the answer.
1734找到答案的安兹喊了出来。
1735Although Yuri closed in and delivered a punch, Ainz had already enhanced his defense with a spell, so he did not need to be so wary of her. After all, there was something more important than that.
1736虽然由莉接近打了过来，但因为已经用魔法增强了防御，所以并不怎么需要那么警戒。毕竟现在比起这个有需要更优先处理的事情。
1737The whole thing was a trap from the start! No, Yuri -- I see! “Here” was referring to the square! That was why the Hanzos said “the Pleiades” were present! Dammit! I was wondering why they said “all of us” when it was just the two of them!”
1738(居然整个都是陷阱吗！不，由莉她——原来是这样！“这里”指的是广场！半藏说是昴宿星团的理由！可恶！我还奇怪怎么两个人就说是全员了啊！)
1739All the points of data made a beautiful line.
1740所有的线索全都连在了一起。
1741CZ was attacking now.
1742现在在进行攻击的是希姿。
1743It was not just Yuri and Lupusregina who were present. CZ was also on the battlefield. In all likelihood, Solution and Entoma were here too. All the Doppel-Pleiades were present in the city.
1744不止是由莉和露普斯蕾琪娜。希姿也在这个战场上。而且多半索琉香和安特玛也在。在这个都市里凑齐了整个二重昴宿星团。
1745No, no, I need to calm down. Doppel-CZ was just lucky. It was easy enough for me to resist that because of the level difference between us. She won’t be so lucky -- well, unlucky for me -- next time.
1746(不不，冷静一点。刚才那下只是希姿的二重幻影运气好。和她有着等级差能力差的我要抵抗掉还是很简单的。下次就不会发生这么幸运——对我来说是不幸的事了吧)
1747“[Greater Word of Curse]!”
1748「<高阶诅咒>[Great Word Of Curse]」
1749The Evil Lord has finally caught up and he cast a spell, but Ainz resisted it without any problems. It was only threatening in close combat, so all he had to do was keep his distance.
1750从迟了一步追上来的魔将那里飞来了魔法，不过毫无问题地抵抗掉了。有威胁的只有接近战，只要距离还在就没问题。
1751Ainz ignored the Evil Lord above him and ignored Yuri, who had only done minimal damage to him from the start. He lunged straight at Lupusregina.
1752安兹无视了上空的魔将，也无视了从刚才开始就只能造成微量伤害的由莉。强行向着露普斯蕾琪娜突进而去。
1753In that moment--
1754那个瞬间——
1755Countless Bullet Bugs flew over from the side. There was no doubt that it was Entoma.
1756从侧面飞而来了无数虫型子弹。是安特玛不会错了。
1757He did not even need to use his High-Tier Physical Immunity to stop it. That was because non-magical ranged attacks could not harm Ainz.
1758都不用靠高阶物理无效化去挡。因为没有附加魔法的远程攻击对安兹根本无效。
1759Perhaps it was a weapon carried by the Pleiades, Ainz’s immunity would have been defeated thanks to the massive amount of data within them. The best example of that was CZ and Yuri’s attacks from just now. However, certain skills were calculated based on the user’s level. Entoma was a prime example, since she possessed many of these user level-based attacks.
1760如果是昴宿星团所持有的武器的话，因为数据容量很大，安兹所有的抗性都会被突破的吧。刚才希姿和由莉的攻击就是最好的例子。不过一部分的特殊能力是根据角色的等级来的。特别是安特玛，拥有很多这类根据等级决定效果的技能。
1761Entoma was only around level 50, so her attacks did not bother Ainz at all. In addition, if all damage from an attack was nullified, none of the rider effects would take place either.
1762只有五十级左右的安特玛的攻击打在安兹身上根本不痛不痒。而且伤害被完全无效化的场合，其附带的各种效果也不会生效。
1763Therefore, he could ignore it.
1764所以无视就可以了。
1765Ainz did not even spare Entoma a glance as he moved in to finish off the healer, but just then, Solution erupted from her ambush point in front of Lupusregina. It would have been a futile gesture if she was facing an area-effect attack, but that was the only way to protect the healer.
1766就在连看都不看安特玛一眼的安兹，打算干掉治疗职业的时候，潜伏起来的索琉香从露普斯蕾琪娜
1767面前的地面中冒了出来。如果面对的是范围攻击的话这是没什么意义的行动，不过要保护治疗职业也没有别的办法。
1768However, Solution had made a fatal mistake. Ainz was a magic caster and did not need to close to attack. All he needed to do was cast attack spells from a distance. He had to think about why she would charge out from in front of Lupusregina.
1769但是，索琉香犯了一个致命的错误。安兹是魔法咏唱者，完全没有接近攻击的必要。从远处放出攻击魔法就可以了。应该要好好思考一下这样人向着前方——瞄准露普斯蕾琪娜突进的理由的。
1770Ainz had only one aim.
1771安兹的目的只有一个。
1772He wanted to expose the enemy and reveal whatever card they had up their sleeve.
1773把敌人暴露出来，翻开他们盖住的手牌。
1774Narberal’s not around?
1775(娜贝拉尔不在？)
1776He did not understand. She was not among the maid demons who had attacked the Royal Capital. However, one could not rule her out if all the Pleiades were present. It was possible that they were saving their ace in the hole for the last moment. Still, since he knew what kind of hand the opposition had, there was no reason to continue fighting in the middle of the enemy.
1777不明白。袭击王都的女仆恶魔里没有她。但是从昴宿星团成员的角度来看并不能保证她不在。将底牌隐藏到最后的可能性也是有的。不过既然已经知道了对手的手牌，就没有在敌人的正中战斗的理由了。
1778“[Greater Teleportation].”
1779「<高阶传送>」
1780CZ did not interrupt his spell, and he managed to teleport under a roof within line of sight.
1781没有被希姿妨碍，成功传送到视线能看见的建筑物屋檐下。
1782I need to remember what Yuri and the others can do. Who should I kill first? --Lupusregina, the healer. While I need to be very careful of CZ… I have no idea where she is… so I’ll let the others go first. The Evil Lord will take the most time, so I’ll save him for last.
1783(给我回想起由莉她们全员的能力。第一个该干掉的是谁？——是负责治疗的露普斯蕾琪娜。虽然希兹也需要相当注意……但现在也不知道她在哪里……其她人就先放放。最废时间的魔将就留在最后)
1784He saw Lupusregina casting a spell on Solution. Had they not pursued Ainz because drawing out the battle was not a problem for them? No, it was because they understood that since Ainz could move at will with [Greater Teleportation], they could be easily scattered and individually defeated. After all, Ainz was hoping for that too.
1785看到了露普斯蕾琪娜在对索琉香施加魔法。时间拖久了对对方没什么不利，所以安兹跑开了她们也没有追过来吗？不，是因为理解要去追能用<高阶传送>随意移动的安兹的话，成员会被分散然后被各个击破的吧。并且这也正是安兹所希望的。
1786It did not matter if they saw through him.
1787被看穿了也没有问题。
1788All he had to do was worry them with ranged spells and then take them out one by one. While CZ the ranged combat specialist was present, she would eventually expose herself if she attacked continuously. Therefore, she would only attack at critical moments. In that case, she would not be so frightening. Or rather--
1789只需要在远处用魔法攻击让她们焦急，然后再各个击破就好。虽然有擅长远程作战的希姿在，但她要是连续攻击的话就会暴露自己的位置。所以应该只会在“就是现在”的时机才会发动攻击才是。如果是那样的话，也不是那么可怕。还是说——
1790“I didn’t see her, so let me guess, you’re standing in for Narberal.”
1791「也没有看到人，所以代替娜贝拉尔的就是你么」
1792Ainz muttered to himself as he watched the Evil Lord land.
1793对着噔一下落地的魔将，安兹像是在玩味似地自言自语道。
1794不由得脸上浮现出苦笑来。
1795“Haha, you’ve become fat, Narberal. Shall we call you Gorillal now? And your element’s changed greatly too. Well -- this is interesting. If the Doppel-Pleiades are my opponents--” Ainz flourished his cape. Of course, there was no meaning to it; he simply wanted to show off in a kingly way. “Then I ought to get a little serious.”
1796「哈哈。娜贝拉尔也真是变胖了啊。要不改叫猩猩拉尔？而且用的属性也大变样了。嘛——有意思。二重昴宿星团要做我的对手的话——」安兹刷地展了下斗篷，当然动作并没有什么意义，只是想摆个王者的造型看看「我也该稍稍认真一点了吧」
1797Don’t die~
1798心里想着可别死了哦——
1799“[Twin Maximize Magic Re--”
1800「<魔法二重最强化·现——>[Twin [Maximize Magic·——]」
1801Just as Ainz was about to cast a spell at Lupusregina, another bullet hit Ainz’s arms and interrupted his spell.
1802正想向露普斯蕾琪娜施放魔法的安兹的手腕再次被子弹击穿。魔法也再次被打断了。
1803“--Hah?”
1804「——哈？」
1805Impossible.
1806不可能。
1807Even if she had succeeded once by luck, she could not have interrupted his spell twice in a row. CZ was far lower level than Ainz.
1808就算偶然成功一次，也不可能连续两次都把魔法打消掉的。希兹和安兹之间可是有着压倒性的等级差的。
1809Could he have been unlucky enough to fail his resistance check twice in a row? How unlikely were those odds? Or perhaps this was not bad luck, but certainty -- for instance, if his opponent was not CZ at all?
1810抵抗失败了的厄运连续发生了两次？那种事的可能性是有多低的啊？还是说这不是不幸，是必然的结果——比如说对手根本不是希姿？
1811The Evil Lord of Wrath spread his fiery wings and closed in on Ainz. Yuri came in from the right, and Entoma flew in from the left in a roundabout fashion.
1812愤怒的魔将张开了火焰的双翼，向着安兹逼迫而来。由莉从右侧，安特玛从左侧以迂回的形式跳了起来。
1813What’s going on? Why is this happening? Is this some change that occurred after coming to this world? Or did Garnet-san give CZ something? Or is it not CZ? What did Yuri say just now? They’re sisters, but they’re Doppel… Pando--ahhhh!
1814(怎么回事？为什么啊？这也是到了这个世界以后产生的某种变化吗？还是石榴石桑给了希姿什么了？还是说不是希姿？由莉刚才怎么说的？虽说是姐妹，但那是二重……潘多——啊啊啊啊！)
1815The Evil Lord had closed the distance and then cocked his hand back, preparing to deliver a haymaker.
1816逼近近战距离的愤怒魔将向后收起拳头，像是要全力殴打过来的样子。
1817Dammit! I hate people like that who just rush straight in and start punching! If you’re a substitute for Narberal than attack with magic! You damn Gorrilal!
1818(可恶！最讨厌就是像这样直接殴打过来的啊！是代替娜贝拉尔的话你倒是用魔法攻击啊！你这猩猩拉尔！)
1819Well, if he had really cast a spell on him he would have resisted it, so it would have been boring anyway.
1820嘛，要是真的用魔法打过来的话会被完全防住，要说无趣也确实很无趣就是了。
1821Ainz did not hesitate; he stepped in before his enemy could fully close the distance.
1822安兹毫无迷茫，在对方缩小距离之前自己迎了上去。
1823The Evil Lord had guessed that Ainz would flee, so his movements slowed by a beat. Behind him was Yuri, who was probably planning to completely surround Ainz with the Evil Lord.
1824猜测安兹会逃跑的魔将动作慢了一拍。对面是想要和由莉配合把安兹完全包夹起来吧。
1825The strike from the flaming fist -- was a feint, which was why Ainz had managed to evade it by stepping into the range of the blow.
1826火焰的刚腕所发出的一击——用的是虚招，所以潜身切入的安兹才能回避掉。
1827手臂以惊人的速度在耳边擦过，带起的风发出了像是尖叫的声音。
1828A pure mage had evaded the attack of a warrior-type monster.
1829纯魔法咏唱者躲掉了战士系怪物的攻击。
1830While he thought that this would be impossible if he were a YGGDRASIL player, this was not due to luck. As mentioned before, the Evil Lord had not expected Ainz to step into the attack, so he had not used his full force. And then there was another point, which was that this was the result of his training.
1831虽然想着如果是Yggdrasil玩家能不能做到这种事，但这并不是由好运引起的。如前所述，魔将没有料到安兹会向前迎击，所以并没有使出全力。然后是另一点，这是训练的结果。
1832Ainz had practiced this method of evading his opponent by closing in with them several hundred times with Cocytus. About one in every ten times, if Cocytus was not attacking in earliest, he could completely slip past an attack.
1833这种潜身切入、有如要逼近对手的回避动作安兹和科塞特斯已经训练过几百次了。大概十次里能有一次左右，如果是科塞特斯完全没有认真在攻击的话，就能像这样潜身切进去。
1834Cocytus did say that a good warrior would never make such incredibly flashy and telegraphed attacks, so I shouldn’t get careless… but it’s pretty useful in an actual fight, isn’t it?
1835(虽然科塞特斯说过，这种超天真的大大咧咧的攻击是优秀的战士决不会有的，所以不能大意……但实战这不是很好用嘛)
1836And so, Ainz placed his bony hand on the Evil Lord’s sturdy chest.
1837就这样，安兹将手骨按上了魔将厚实的胸膛。
1838And then he cast a touch spell.
1839然后发动了接触魔法。
1840While most spells had an effective range, some spells had a range that was practically zero. Such spells needed direct contact with the target to be cast, so only people with levels in spellcaster and warrior classes could use them well. It was because they were so inconvenient that they were more powerful than spells of a similar tier, being roughly a tier more effective,
1841虽然魔法一般都是有有效距离的，但其中也有距离简直和零一样的魔法。因为这种魔法必须接触目标才能发动，所以只有同时取得了魔法系职业和战士系职业等的人才用得好。也正因为有着这种不便，和同位阶的魔法相比它们更强，有着高一位阶差的能力。
1842Ainz used an eighth-tier spell from his specialty of necromancy, [Energy Drain]. It was a spell that drained the opponent’s levels and granted various benefits depending on the amount of levels drained. Naturally, this spell had also been maximized.
1843使用的是安兹擅长的死灵系第八位阶魔法<能量吸收>[Energy Drain]。暂时吸收对手的等级，根据吸收的等级量获得各种各样有利效果的魔法。当然也被魔法最强化强化过了。
1844He beat the Evil Lord’s spell resistance and drained his levels. Thanks to that, he recovered almost all the damage Yuri had inflicted. That said, that was about as much as that spell could do in the way of healing.
1845突破了魔将的魔法抵抗力，吸收了他的等级。受此影响由莉造成的伤也差不多回复了。虽说如此，由这个魔法产生的回复效果终究也就只有辅助程度罢了。
1846Ainz’s parameters were all temporarily enhanced, and he received a special buff which would fade in a short time. On the other hand, the Evil Lord had received a level down debuff which could not be removed by the passage of time as thanks.
1847安兹的各项能力都得到了暂时提升。还被加上了虽然短时间内就会消失的特殊的强化。另一边，则是给了魔将一份无法通过时间消除的等级下降的特殊减益作为礼物。
1848This time, the Evil Lord backed away.
1849这次换成魔将拉开距离了。
1850His wrathful visage was tinted by something else.
1851被愤怒扭曲的表情里还带有一丝别的色彩。
1852Was it surprise, or was it admiration?
1853是惊讶，抑或是感叹？
1854Ainz wanted to praise himself for successfully evading that blow too. That said, he had managed it because his opposition had been far too cocky. Just like how a magic trick became boring once you pointed out the gimmick, this move would probably not work a second time.
1855安兹也是满心想夸奖自己，居然能如此成功地突入那一击。虽说如此，刚才那一下终究还是因为对手过于大意了。就像魔术的真相暴露了的话就会很无趣一样，这招再用就不会有效了吧。
1856“Well, however good a plan is, only an idiot would use it more than once. Isn’t that right -- Pleiades! Aureole Omega!”
1857「嘛，再好的计策也只有笨蛋才会去重复多次使用。是这样的吧——昴宿星团！欧蕾欧尔·奥米伽！」
1858That was how it was.
1859事情就是这样。
1860He was fighting five Doppelgangers, the Evil Lord of Wrath and a level 100 NPC.
1861这场战斗是由五个二重幻影、愤怒魔将和百级NPC组成的。
1862Is Albedo trying to make me lose? I didn’t think she’s even use Aureole.
1863(雅儿贝德想的这个作战是要送我一场失败吗？没想到居然连欧蕾欧尔都动用了)
1864Aureole Omega was the lastborn of the Pleiades Seven Sisters. She was an Area Guardian of the 8th Floor and a level 100 NPC specialized in commander-type classes. As a commander, she could issue orders which buffed her allies. CZ must have been able to beat their level difference thanks to that.
1865七姐妹的小妹欧蕾欧尔·奥米伽，是作为第八层的领域守护者，最优化了指挥官系职业的百级NPC。她作为指挥官发出的命令能给友军提供各种增益。希姿的特殊技能能盖过等级差也是这个原因吧。
1866While he had no idea what kind of special ability Aureole had used, if one looked at party roles such as physical attacker, magical attacker, healer and so on, then she would be a wild card -- an allrounder. It was hardly strange that she would be able to do anything.
1867虽然无法详细到搞明白欧蕾欧尔到底用了什么特殊技能，但如果把职位分成看做物理输出、魔法输出、治疗等的话，那她就是特殊类——全方位负责者。能做到什么都不奇怪。
1868What exactly could Punitto Moe-san do?
1869(布妞萌桑能做到什么样的事？)
1870Ainz never went head to head with his opponents during PVP< so Ainz had little experience in dealing with commander-type opponents.
1871因为在PVP的时候不会出现在正面战斗，所以安兹也没有多少对付拥有指挥官系职业的对手的经验。
1872She could not have left the 8th Floor and come here without my permission. That would mean that she must have buffed the Doppelgangers before they came here. That would mean she probably didn’t buff them too carefully - or no, is there a Doppegnger of Aureole here?
1873(我没有发出过许可，她不可能离开第八层来到这里。这样的话就只是在二重幻影们来之前给他们加了增益，那么可以判断她们不可能会十分细致地增益过——不，来的是欧蕾欧尔的二重幻影？)
1874--No. There was no time to think about such pointless things. Only one thing mattered. Could they completely shut down Ainz’s spellcasting, and could they keep it up forever?
1875——不对。没时间想那些没用的事了。重要的只有一点。是否能完全打消安兹的施法，而且还无限次地。
1876There were two kinds of special abilities in YGGDRASIL. One kind had a cooldown period after use. The other had a limited period of uses within a certain period. There were also combinations of the two.
1877Yggdrasil的特殊技能分为两种模式。一种是使用之后会有冷却时间的类型。另一种是在一定时间内使用次数有限的类型。两种的复合型也不是没有。
1878In general, the more powerful the ability, the longer the cooldown or the fewer times it could be used. Ainz’s trump card of [The Goal Of All Life Is Death] that could only be used once every 100 hours was just such an ability.
1879要说哪种比较强的话，使用次数越少的越强、冷却时间越长则越强。就像安兹所持有的王牌“死亡是生命的终点”那样一百小时才能用一次就是这样的类型。
1880In that case, which type did CZ’s ability to interrupt Ainz’s spellcasting belong to?
1881那么将安兹的魔法无效化的希姿的射击又是哪一种呢。
1882That move just now was very handy, but it did not seem to have a long cooldown time. That would mean it was the use-limited type.
1883刚才的那个技能非常好用的同时也没觉得有多长的冷却时间。这样的话就是次数限制类吧。
1884However, he could not tell how long it would take for her to recover her uses. All he could do was hope that she could not recover them during the course of the battle after they were depleted.
1885但是无法分析出次数恢复需要多久。希望使用次数用光的话在这场战斗中无法再恢复吧。
1886--Though I think I ought to save my tenth-tier spells for when they’ve been depleted...
1887(——虽然觉得应该在对面次数用光之前把第十位阶的魔法保留下来……)
1888Ainz quickly verified the positions of the Pleiades and the Evil Lord. The Evil Lord was in front of him. Yuri was behind him -- and preparing to slug Ainz. While her ki-enhanced attacks could even shatter steel, they were little impediment in the face of Ainz’s levels. After reconfirming that the Evil Lord would soon be a threat, he turned his attention to the others.
1889安兹迅速确认了昴宿星团与魔将的位置关系。在眼前的是魔将。背后是由莉——现在正在殴打着安兹。虽然在拳头上附上了气的攻击连铁都能粉碎，但在安兹的等级面前也不是什么大不了伤害。再次确认了果然魔将是危险的同时，观察着其他人的样子。
1890Entoma was inside a house on the left side of the square. Lupusregina was in the square. Solution stood in front of her, like she was protecting her. CZ’s location was unknown.
1891安特玛在与广场邻接的左侧家宅之内。露普斯蕾琪娜在广场上。索琉香像是要保护着她一样站在她前方。希姿在哪里还不知道。
1892While not knowing a sniper’s position was the worst possible scenario, the fact that the enemy was now dispersed was the best case for him.
1893虽然无法确认狙击手的位置是最糟糕的情况，但敌人现在分散的状态则是最好的。
1894Ainz snorted.
1895安兹“哼”地笑了出来。
1896Though he knew that now was hardly a time to laugh, he could not resist the mirth welling up inside him.
1897虽然知道这不是什么笑得出来的状况，但是心中涌起的笑意却无法抑制。
1898Now this is interesting!
1899(有意思！)
1900“Alright, now get out of my face. [Maximize Magic Nuclear Blast]!”
1901「那么，给我吹飞吧！<魔法最强化·核爆>[Maximise Magic Nuclear Blast]」
1902“!”
1903「！！」
1904Before Ainz’s eyes, the space between him and the Evil Lord flashed and swelled, consuming everything in an instant. Yuri was surprised, but that was only to be expected, because Ainz had been caught in it as well.
1905安兹的眼前。在与魔将之间的空间里闪光膨胀开来，一下子把一切都吞没了。由莉会感到惊讶也是当然的。因为连安兹都被卷进去了。
1906Using the ninth-tier spell [Nuclear Blast] as an attack was a questionable choice. It did composite damage -- half fire, half bludgeoning -- and it was one of the weaker 9th-tier spells in terms of damage.
1907属于第九位阶的魔法<核爆>作为攻击魔法来看的话是有些微妙的。它给予的伤害是一半火属性，一半殴打属性的复合伤害，而伤害量作为第九位阶魔法来说也算是比较弱的。
1908Considering the Evil Lord of Wrath was immune to fire, this spell should not have even been considered for use. Even so, Ainz had his reasons for using this spell.
1909要对火属性无效的愤怒魔将使用的话，这本应是个被排除在选项外的魔法。尽管如此安兹还是选择了这个魔法当然是有他的理由的。
1910First of all, it had a very large area of effect. In that respect, this spell was superior to almost all others. In addition, this spell also generated all kinds of negative status effects such as poisoning, blindness, deafness, and so on. Anything of the Evil Lord’s level would be able to resist it with their raw statistics alone. The Pleiades ought to have countermeasures against all these effects. The main reason he had chosen this spell was because it also possessed a very powerful knockback effect.
1911首先，效果范围非常大，这点上这个魔法在所有的魔法中也是处于最上位的位置。再者是虽然不抱什么期待，不过这个魔法能造成毒、失明、失聪等复数负面状态。如果是魔将等级的话基本都拥有能抵抗掉的抗性。昴宿星团成员们的装备应该也能将这些效果无效化。选择这个魔法最大的理由是这个魔法还拥有很强的击退效果。
1912Of course, Ainz would also be damaged by this spell. While friendly fire was off in YGGDRASIL and so using a spell this recklessly would not be a problem, right now he would be hurting himself. Even if his magical defense was very high, there was no need for him to go out of the way to take damage to cast his spell. Rather than act like a suicide bomber, he ought to have chosen another spell.
1913当然安兹也会受到这个魔法所造成的伤害。虽然在Yggdrasil的时代友军火力是无效的，像这种乱来的使用方法也不会有问题，但现在的话这就是种自伤行为了。就算说魔法防御力很高，也没有特意去承受伤害还要放这个魔法的必要。与其用这种像是自爆狂魔的做法，还不如选择别的魔法才对。
1914However, Ainz had it all worked out.
1915但是，安兹已经想好了。
1916If he expended the [Body of Effulgent Beryl] spell to stop all the bludgeoning damage, the fire-elemental damage would also be negated, which would mean he would not be harmed. In addition, all those negative statuses were ineffective on the undead.
1917如果殴打伤害靠发动<光辉翠绿体>能完全挡住的话，因为火属性伤害则是理所当然的被无效化，那么就一点伤害都不会有了。而那些负面的状态对不死者来说也都是无效的。
1918In other words, Ainz was undamaged by the spell.
1919换言之——对安兹来说是无伤的。
1920Since he had completely resisted its damage, the knockback did not take effect either, and so Ainz was the only one left standing in the heart of the explosion.
1921完全挡住的话击退效果也不会奏效，在爆炸中心只有安兹一人坦然地站在那里。
1922“Hahah.”
1923「哈哈哈」
1924Ainz laughed. The feeling of everything going as planned was very refreshing, after all.
1925安兹笑了起来。事情能够顺着自己的战略进行的感觉，果然十分爽快。
1926Ainzs’ aim was to send the enemy flying and tear the enemy formation to shreds.
1927把敌人打飞，迫使对方的战列崩垮，这才是安兹的目的。
1928For a moment, Ainz briefly saw the guild members who had taught him various things -- including this tactic.
1929安兹心中短暂浮现了过去指导过他各种事情——包含这个战术在内——的工会成员们的身影。
1930Both the earlier simulated battle but even this battle where failure meant death reminded Ainz of YGGDRASIL, and made him strangely happy.
1931不仅是稍早的模拟战，就算处于落败即会死亡的战斗当中，也会让安兹想起Yggdrasil时代的事情，莫名地感到开心起来。
1932I wondered about this before, but I don’t think I’m a battle maniac...
1933(虽然之前也有想过，但我应该不是个战斗狂啊.....)
1934“Come, it’s not over yet. The battle’s just beginning. I’ll show you the strength that I trained with everyone.
1935「来，还没结束呢，战斗现在才正式开始。就让你们瞧瞧我被大伙锻炼出来的力量吧」
1936Unleashing the fury of that 9th-tier spell meant that the surrounding buildings had all been swept away, and there was much more space all of a sudden.
1937第九位阶魔法大发神威的结果，周围的建筑物被扫得一乾二净，广场的面积一口气扩展开来。
1938That could not be helped. After all, this city had outlived its usefulness.
1939这也是没办法的事情，毕竟这个都市的任务到此就结束了。
1940However, he could have widened the spell to try and catch CZ in the blast. However, Ainz was worried about the problems that might result from destroying too much of the city, hence this method. For all he knew, it might have been a mistake.
1941不过，其实把魔法加以广范围化的强化，藉此将希姿也卷进来的话会比较好，但是安兹因为担心过度破坏城市会造成问题，因此没有采取这个手段，这或许是个失策也说不定。
1942Forget it, let’s leave it at that. What’s left is--
1943(算了，就这样吧。剩下的是——)
1944Ainz looked in Lupusregina’s direction. The enemy envelopment was in shambles.
1945安兹朝着应该是露普斯蕾琪娜所在的方角瞪视，敌方的包围网已经完全被打破。
1946Even with Aureole’s buffs, they could not avoid the knockback, and Ainz could see the enemy hurriedly getting to their feet.
1947就算有欧蕾欧尔的强化魔法，似乎也无法避免冲击的影响，安兹可以看见敌方全员开始慌张地从地面上爬起。
1948“That’s about all the damage [Nuclear Blast] ought to be able to do, so--”
1949「〈核爆〉所扣的体力大概只有那样的程度而已，所以——」
1950Ainz flew towards Lupusregina and cast [Reality Slash].
1951安兹一边朝着露普斯蕾琪娜的方向飞去，一边施放〈现断〉。
1952This time, he was not interrupted by CZ, and Lupusregina’s body fountained blood.
1953这次没有希姿的阻挠，露普斯蕾琪娜的身体喷出血来。
1954“[Widen Magic Sharks Cyclone].”
1955「〈魔法效果范围扩大化·巨颚龙卷〉[Widen Magic·Shark Cyclone]」
1956An extra-large cyclone came into existence behind him, swallowing up Yuri and the Evil Lord. This was both to obscure Yuri and the Evil Lord’s vision and also to buy Ainz time. In truth, Ainz had planned to create a cyclone before the [Nuclear Blast] to block their vision and then get rid of Yuri first, but after considering that the Evil Lord could probably break out of the spell easily he decided not to go with that plan. Instead, he had decided to use it when the enemy was confused.
1957更加巨大化的狂暴龙卷风在后方产生，将由莉以及魔将都卷入其范围内。这是为了要遮蔽由莉以及魔将的视野并打乱其行动，同时也是为了替安兹争取时间。其实安兹也有计画要在使用〈核爆〉前先产生龙卷风，将射线遮蔽之后，将由莉第一个处理掉，但是考虑魔将大概能够轻易突破这些魔法的缘故，安兹因此没有采用这个计划，而是判断在敌方处于混乱的这个时间点上使用是最有效果的。
1958There was the sound of rolling stones as Ainz saw Entoma push a pillar off herself as she rose to her feet.
1959喀啦喀啦地，安兹侧眼瞄见安特玛正一边推开倒在自己身上的柱子，一边站起来。
1960He had no idea where CZ was even now. Ideally, she would be pinned under a fallen house.
1961直到现在都还没法确认的希姿不清楚状况怎么样，要是被倒塌的房子压住那可就太好了。
1962“He’s coming here! Stop him!”
1963「他往这边来了!阻止他!」
1964Solution shouted from her place in front of Lupusregina, but her voice could not reach the ears of Yuri and the Evil Lord, who were inside the cyclone. In particular, Yuri was shifting desperately within the cyclone to avoid being blown away. While certain classes could use spells or special abilities to teleport or go incorporeal and thus escape the cyclone easily, she did not seem to possess such an ability.
1965挡在露普斯蕾琪娜前方的索流香虽然如此喊道，但她的声音无法传到身处暴风圈内的由莉和魔将耳中。由莉更是为了不要被暴风吹走而拼命地在暴风圈中移动。虽然一部分的职业可以利用转移或非实体化之类的魔法或特殊技术，简单地逃出暴风圈，但她似乎并不具备这样的能力。
1966And that would mean Yuri had focused on strengthening other things--
1967而这也表示，由莉把重点放在其他部分的强化上——
1968After reviewing this battle, they ought to understand what gear they need to have and what preparations they need to make, right? No, that’s not it...
1969(之后重看这场战斗的话，他们应该就会明白自己有什么装备或准备是非做不可的了吧？不，不对……)
1970If they were the true Pleiades, they might have been able to deal with this this better. They were simply Doppelgangers copying the Pleiades’ abilities, after all. It only made sense that they would lose out to the real deal in terms of combat skills.
1971若是真正的昂宿星团的话，应该能够采取更圆滑的对应也说不定。这些人终究只是拷贝了昂宿星团能力的二重幻影而已。在有关战斗的手腕上绝对会逊色于本尊才是。
1972As Ainz closed the distance and prepared to cast [Reality Slash], bugs fell from the sky one after the other. They were large transport insects with no combat ability. The objective of this action was simply to block Ainz’ line of sight.
1973在缩短了距离，准备施放〈现断〉的安兹面前，咚咚咚地有虫落下。是搬运工作用的大型昆虫，没有战斗能力。这个动作的目的，毫无疑问只是为了阻碍安兹的射线。
1974Such a use would not be possible in YGGDRASIL. Even so, Entoma -- though actually a Doppelganger -- could use them in this way. Ainz gave thanks in his heart as he incanted a spell.
1975在Yggdrasil的时候，是做不到这种使用方式的。尽管如此，安特玛——其实是二重幻影——却能做出这样子的利用，安兹一边心里感激，一边咏唱魔法。
1976“[Greater Teleportation].”
1977「〈高阶传送〉」
1978After teleporting into the air and avoiding the rain of bugs, Ainz cast [Double Maximize Magic Reality Slash].
1979藉着转移到上空，避开了昆虫的安兹对着露普斯蕾琪娜施放〈魔法二重最强化?现断〉。
1980Even if CZ had Ainz in his sights, the fact that her target had suddenly teleported into the air meant that she would lose him. After all, the weakness of the humanoid body was its inability to follow sudden up and down movement with the eyes.
1981就算此时的安兹已经被希姿瞄准了，目标突然转移到上空的话，应该也会因此而失去目标。因为人类型态的弱点之一就是很难用眼睛去追踪高速的上下垂直移动。
1982That said, if he were facing an experienced sharpshooter like Peroroncino, for example, they would be able to anticipate their opponent’s movements, even in the vertical plane. Therefore, it was possible that one could not even escape with teleportation magic,
1983话虽如此，但若是遇上了比如像是佩罗罗奇诺这种经验丰富的稀世射手，就能够预测对手的动向，上下移动也能应对，因此就算使用转移魔法也仍有逃不掉的可能。
1984Peroroncino-san’s aiming would have been like locking on to his target… CZ, you need to work hard to get on his level...
1985(佩罗罗奇诺桑的瞄准就像是锁定一样会一直追踪过来呢……希姿不努力让自己达到那样的境界可是不行的喔)
1986As he basked in the nostalgia, Ainz shouted:
1987一边感到怀念，安兹喊道。
1988“Lupusregina, out!”
1989「露普斯蕾琪娜，出局!」
1990Having to fight while keeping an eye on the HP of his opponents was very difficult. One could even call it a handicap. Therefore, if he was asked if Lupusregina’s HP was really depleted, Ainz could not reply with any confidence. Even so, he had to avoid any chance of killing Lupusregina because of a moment’s carelessness.
1991一边战斗还得一边仔细确认对手剩下的HP是件相当困难的事情。甚至把它当成一项不利条件都说得过去。因此，若问说露普斯蕾琪娜的HP是真的快没了吗，安兹也没有自信真的如此。但是无论如何都得避免因为不小心的疏忽将露普斯蕾琪娜杀死的情况发生。
1992She’s a Doppelganger, so not only is she weaker than the original, but her HP isn’t the same as the original Lupusregina’s. Alright, now that I’ve taken out the enemy’s magic caster, it’s time to be a real bastard. [Perfect Unknowable].”
1993(因为她是二重幻影，不但比本尊要弱，HP也和原本的露普斯蕾琪娜不一样啊。好了，既然打倒了对方的魔法吟唱者，我就要开始使用阴险的手段了喔。〈完全不可知化〉[ perfect unknowable])
1994While there were ways to discover Ainz after he had cast [Perfect Unknowable], without the aid of magic items, the only member of the Pleiades who could do it was Lupusregina, and the Evil Lord ought to be unable to detect him too. Therefore, it would probably be safe to say that they had no way to deal with this underhanded means of attack.
1995虽然是有方法可以发现〈完全不可知化〉后的安兹，但昂宿星团不借助道具的力量的话，大概就只有露普斯蕾琪娜才能有办法，魔将应该也是无法察觉的。为此看做她们没有办法对付这个阴险的攻击手段，应该是没有问题的。
1996Since I’ve taken out the enemy healer, I should go search for CZ. Don’t tell me she’s burning up consumable items?
1997(既然已经处理掉对手的回复手段，就可以好好地来找希姿了啊。应该不会给我乱用消耗性物品的吧？)
1998Personally, Ainz could not forgive wasting the wealth of Nazarick on a battle like this.
1999要是为了这样的战斗而浪费了纳萨里克的财产，安兹个人可是无法原谅的。
2000“Where is he?”
2001「在哪里!」
2002“He’s gone! Is he using [Invisibility]?”
2003「不见了！是〈不可视化〉?」
2004“I can find him if he’s invisible! But he’s not there!”
2005「〈不可视化〉的话我可以发现！但是人不在！」
2006“Is this some other kind of invisibility?”
2007「是别的透明化？」
2008He could hear their confusion.
2009可以听见两人正陷入混乱。
2010“You Narberals! He’s using [Perfect Unknowable]!”
2011「你们两个笨蛋！是〈完全不可知化〉啦!」
2012“Lupusregina! You’re cheating!” Ainz shouted, but thanks to [Perfect Unknowable], others could not hear him.
2013「露普斯蕾琪娜！你那是犯规！」安兹喊道，但因为〈完全不可知化〉的关系，他的声音别人无法察觉，「真是的——算了没办法」
2014Ainz scratched his head.
2015安兹抓了抓头。
2016The Evil Lord and Yuri seemed to have broken out of the cyclone, and they were now looking all around for Ainz. While the best option would have been to drop another [Nuclear Blast] on them, that might end up killing Lupusregina, so Ainz abandoned that notion. Instead, he descended and kept tabs on Yuri’s position at the same time. After that, he compared the amount of HP Yuri was missing to that of the others, and verified that she had taken fire damage from the earlier magical attack--
2017魔将和由莉似乎也已经突破了龙卷风，可以看见两人为了寻找安兹在四处张望。虽然此时的上策是再次使用〈核爆〉进行追击，但露普斯蕾琪娜可能会因此死掉也说不定。安兹于是放弃这个想法，一边落下，一边拿捏与由莉的距离。接着再将由莉的HP减少量与其他人对照比较，确认她在之前的魔法攻击时，除了殴打属性的伤害之外，也受到了火焰属性的伤害——
2018“[Triplet Maximize Magic Vermilion Nova]!”
2019「〈魔法三重最强化‧朱红新星〉[Triplet Maximise Magic·Vermillion Nova]」
2020Ainz used the highest-level -- super-tier magic notwithstanding -- anti-personnel fire-element attack spell on Yuri.
2021安兹对由莉使出了最高位阶——扣掉超位魔法不算——的火焰系对个人攻击魔法。
2022It was only to be expected that there would be tenth-tier spells that could do fire-element damage.
2023第十位阶的魔法中，当然也有能够带来火焰属性伤害的魔法。
2024For instance, [Stream of Lava], [Uriel], and the like. However, the use of both of them presented problems for Ainz.
2025比如〈大熔岩流〉[Stream of Lava]、〈神炎〉[Uriel]等魔法。但不论哪一种，安兹使用上都会产生困难。
2026First off, [Stream of Lava] was a divine spell which only a druid like Mare could cast. Therefore, Ainz could not cast it. [Uriel], on the other hand, was a spell that could be learned by a magic caster of any type as long as the requirements to learn it were met, but it only did its listed damage when cast by a magic caster with a maxed-out positive karma value. Its damage decreased as one’s karma value decreased, and for someone like Ainz, it would do less damage than a first-tier spell.
2027首先，〈大熔岩流〉是像马雷那样取得森林祭司等职业才能学习的信仰系魔法，因此安兹无法使用。
2028至于〈神炎〉则是虽然只要满足学习条件，不论哪一种系统的魔法咏唱者都能使用，但只有善恶值在正向的最大值的时候，才能发挥出和表定数值相同的伤害。只要善恶值比正向最大值低，伤害就会开始减少，以安兹来说，造成的伤害甚至比第一位阶的魔法还少。
2029Therefore, this spell was Ainz’s only choice when it came to handiness.
2030因此就使用上的便利性而言，这个魔法可说是安兹的唯一选择。
2031Yuri’s health dropped drastically.
2032由莉的体力遭到大幅削减。接着——
2033“[Perfect Unknowable].”
2034「〈完全不可知化〉」
2035“He disappeared again!”
2036「又消失了!」
2037“He can’t keep getting away with this!”
2038「太奸诈了!」
2039“If only Ainz-sama would fight us fair and square!”
2040「希望安兹大人可以堂堂正正的对战!」
2041No, no, you’re in the wrong for not even thinking of a way around this.
2042(不不不，不对的是连对策都没想好的你们啊)
2043“And besides, I have no idea where CZ is! You three never said anything about who was taking part in this battle! Now who’s being treacherous!?”
2044「而且话说回来，我到现在都还不晓得希姿在哪里，你们三个人参战的事情一开始也没说啊!到底是谁奸诈啊!」
2045Ainz shouted, even though he knew the opposition could not hear him.
2046明知对方无法听见，安兹还是放声喊道。
2047After coming to his senses, the Evil Lord charged at the place Ainz had been.
2048回过神来，魔将正对着刚才安兹在的地方冲刺。
2049“Too bad, I’m not there anymore~”
2050「可惜，我已经不在那里了」
2051Ainz had begun moving, so he was not there anymore, However, he would still be within the area of effect if the Evil Lord decided to cast area-attack spells, but just as Ainz thought that, the Evil Lord suddenly changed direction and came straight at Ainz.
2052因为已经开始移动，因此安兹并不在那个地方。只不过魔将现在要是施放范围攻击魔法的话，还在会吃到攻击的距离之内就是了，就在安兹这样想的时候，魔将突然间改变方向，朝着安兹笔直冲来。
2053“Hah?”
2054「哈?」
2055Was he not invisible? That question was soon pounded out of existence by the pain he felt.
2056不是应该看不见的吗？这样的疑问很快便被接续而来的痛楚给完全抹消了。
2057The Evil Lord sent Ainz flying back. Since he was much more serious than just now, Ainz found it hard to defend against or evade the attack. No, Ainz had been too relaxed -- he had not even thought of evading.
2058被魔将打飞的安兹，往后飞出。由于和先前相比认真程度提高了不少，安兹难以防御或是回避这次的攻击。不，根本就是太过松懈，安兹脑子里连闪避的念头都没有。
2059Fortunately, the [Fly] spell helped control his posture and spared him the ignominy of rolling across the ground. It was just like how it had been in the Shalltear battle.
2060幸好利用〈飞行〉的姿势控制，安兹免去滚倒在地的难堪。是和夏提雅战时一样的情况。
2061The Evil Lord jumped over, hot on Ainz’s heels, and his line of sight was most definitely tracking Ainz’s flight path.
2062追逐被打飞的安兹，魔将跳了过来，他的视线确实地跟随着安兹的轨迹。
2063...The Evil Lord of Wrath shouldn’t have the ability to see through it… Ah, he used it! His trump card, [Soul-Bought Miracle]!”
2064(……愤怒魔将应该是不具备看破的能力才……啊啊，他用了那招！杀手锏的〈灵魂代偿的奇迹〉)
2065Inspired by stories of selling one’s soul to the devil to fulfil one’s wishes, this ability was truly miraculous. While he was not sure how the procedure worked, once one used this ability, one could use any one spell of under the 8th tier once.
2066以与恶魔交易灵魂藉此实现愿望的寓言为原典，这个能力确实是奇迹的表现。虽然内部的资料处理程序不明，但是在Yggdrasil的时代，发动这个能力之后，只要是低于第八位阶以下魔法，无论是哪一种都可以任意使用一次。
2067Normally, when Evil Lords used this ability, they would almost always use healing spells -- that was an unwritten rule. However, this time he had probably used a spell to see through [Perfect Unknowable]
2068通常，魔将们要是发动这个能力，所使用的几乎都是治愈魔法，这已经是不成文的规矩。但是这回发动的应该是能够看破〈完全不可知化〉的魔法吧。
2069Ainz silently gave thanks that the Evil Lord had used the ability of which he was the most wary even as he felt the pressing need to formulate a new battle plan.
2070安兹心里一边感谢魔将将他最为戒备的力量给消耗掉，一边感到必须重新设计作战的必要。
2071As the Evil Lord closed in and punched him again, Ainz began to get worried.
2072被魔将近身再度殴打，安兹感到焦急和烦躁。
2073While there was quite a large level difference between the two and he still had some room for laxity, he could not simply allow himself to continue getting beaten up like this.
2074两人之间有相当大的等级差，虽然还颇有馀裕，但这样一直被打下去绝对不是没关系的事情。
2075“Cheh. Here, have some back. [Triplet Maximize Magic Call Greater Thunder].”
2076「啧，回你一记。〈魔法三重最强化‧万雷灭击〉[Triplet Maximise Magic·Call Greater Thunder]」
2077High-level demons had very high elemental resistances. While their exact resistance varied between type, electricity was one of the more effective energy types. After taking three hits of a maximized elemental attack spell, the Evil Lord’s body trembled.
2078高位恶魔对属性攻击拥有很高的抗性，虽然所具备抗性的属性各有不同，但雷属性相对来说是算比较容易有效果的属性。吃了三发最大伤害的有效属性魔法，魔将的身体为之动摇。
2079Ainz cast another spell.
2080安兹于是再次使用魔法。
2081“[Perfect Unknowable].”
2082「〈完全不可知化〉」
2083“Cheeeeeap! Ainz-sama, you’re so cheeeeeeap!”
2084「龌龊!安兹大人，实在太龌龊哩!」
2085“Ahhh, seriously!”
2086「真是的!真是的!」
2087Entoma was literally hopping mad, while Lupusregina was rolling around on the ground. Solution was the only one who was surveying her surroundings with a razor-sharp gaze.
2088气得直跺脚的安特玛，还有在地上滚来滚去的露普斯蕾琪娜。只有索流香一人用锐利的目光环视着四周。
2089In theory, each individual mercenary vassal should have been identical, yet they had developed divergent personalities like this. Was it because they had copied the relationships between the members of the Pleiades? Or had their personalities changed over time? The Evil Lord before Ainz followed his movements closely and shouted:
2090佣兵仆役的个体，理论上应该是全部都一样的才对，然而却像现在这样产生了性格上的差异，是因为拷贝了昂宿星团成员的关系呢？还是因为时间的经过而产生的性格变化呢？眼前的魔将一边紧跟着安兹移动，一边怒吼道。
2091“Here! Use area attacks here, hit me with it too!”
2092「这里!对这里用范围攻击，连我一起打!」
2093Entoma breathed a black cloud from her mouth. It was her trump card, her fly breath.
2094安特玛豪不迟疑地从嘴里吐出黑云。是她的杀手锏，苍蝇云。
2095However, it was useless against Ainz, because that move did piercing damage. In addition, Ainz was a skeleton; what would the flies eat? In the end, it only served to annoy the Evil Lord.
2096但是这招对安兹无效，因为这招的属性是突刺攻击，毕竟安兹一副只有骨头的身体，苍蝇是能去吃哪里呢？结果只落得个让魔将大感烦躁的下场。
2097“Hey! It didn’t work on him! It only works on me!”
2098「喂!这招没效啊!而且根本就只对我有用而已!」
2099“Eh!?”
2100「咦!」
2101Being able to copy an ability and use it well were two different things altogether. Surely the real Entoma would not have made such an amateur mistake.
2102能够拷贝能力和懂得完美运用能力是两码子事，若是安特玛本人的话，应该是不会犯下这种低级错误。
2103“I don’t have any area-effect attacks, how about you, Yuri-nee?”
2104「我没有范围攻击，由莉姊呢?」
2105“I’ve got this!”
2106「有这招!」
2107Yuri gathered light between her palms.
2108由莉掌中凝聚了光芒。
2109The Kibakushou was a technique that acted as an anti-individual attack when it touched the enemy, but which became a spreading shockwave if it did not make contact. Naturally, as an attack intended for direct contact, it became very weak when used as a spread effect. Since monks were a class focused on fighting individuals, they had very few area-effect attacks -- practically none, in fact -- therefore one could say that it was completely useless.
2110气爆掌，是一种接触到敌人的话就是对人攻击，在没有接触的状态下使用则是会释放出扩散冲击波的招式。当然，这个招式是以接触为前提的攻击，扩散型的打法威力非常的弱。由于武僧是种对单体特化的职业，范围攻击很少——或者该说是几乎没有——因此要说是没有办法的事的话也真是没有办法的事。
2111“There! He moved!”
2112「在那里!他移动了!」
2113“Here?”
2114「这边吗!?」
2115Yuri launched her area Kibakushou at the location where Ainz had been. Ainz wrinkled his brow -- despite having no brow -- as he saw this and reached a hand out.
2116由莉对着之前安兹在的地方发动了气爆掌的范围攻击。安兹见状不禁皱起眉头——虽然没有眉毛——一边把手伸出去。
2117“...No, no, you should have prioritized healing.”
2118「……不对不对，你倒是优先回复啊」
2119Yuri could have healed herself with her qigong.
2120透过气功的回复，由莉应该也做得到才对。
2121After making his jab at Yuri, Ainz cast his spell. Needless to say, it was a spell that he already knew to be effective.
2122安兹吐完嘈后，发动了魔法。不用说，就是刚才已经得知相当有效果的魔法。
2123“[Double Maximize Magic Vermilion Nova].”
2124「〈魔法二重最强化·朱红新星〉」
2125Having cast an attack spell, Ainz came into view. He looked at Yuri, who was wreathed in flames, and made a cold pronouncement.
2126因为使用了攻击魔法而现身的安兹，对着被烈焰包裹的由莉，冷静地做出了宣告。
2127“Yuri, out -- [Perfect Unknowable].”
2128「由莉，出局——〈完全不可知化〉」
2129Now then, things will get bad if I don’t find CZ. Having made that decision, Ainz began making a big detour as he kept an eye on the Evil Lord.
2130那么，不认真开始找希姿的话，可不太妙了啊。做出如此判断的安兹，一面警戒着魔将一面开始绕起了远路。
2131Many people stood on the city walls with Neia, watching the battle unfold.
2132许多的民众与宁亚一起站在城墙上，注视着战斗的发展。
2133While many people of them were had been swayed to the Sorcerer King’s side after being rescued by him, they were not the only ones here.
2134虽然受到魔导王救助而心服的人有很多，但在这里并不只是那些人。
2135There were priests and paladins here as well. Neia could not see Remedios from where she was standing, but she was close enough that Neia could hear her speak.
2136也有着圣骑士以及神官。从宁亚所在虽然因为人墙没法直接看见，但蕾梅迪奥斯也近在说话声能传到的地方。
2137The only members of the command staff who were not here were Gustav and Caspond.
2138身为干部却不在这的，也就只有古斯塔沃以及卡斯邦登了吧。
2139Everyone watching the battle was silent -- no, it was simply because there were no words to describe the battle.
2140在那眺望的任何人都说不出话——不对，那就是如此无以言表的战斗。
2141They should have known this.
2142应该早就知道的才是。
2143The members of Blue Rose had said that Jaldabaoth’s difficulty rating was above 200. In other words, this was like fighting a huge dragon in the form of a human. Just fighting said battle in the land of men would lead to a great tragedy.
2144苍蔷薇的诸位说过亚达巴沃的难度超过两百，那么那就是人形的巨龙在战斗。只是在人类世界发生就足以造成悲惨后果。
2145They ought to have been grateful that only a single city district was destroyed. Many houses were on fire and white plumes of smoke reached to the sky, but the total casualties were almost nil.
2146只是都市的一个区域崩坏就应该值得感谢了吧，数间住房燃烧、升起了白烟，但造成的人员伤亡却近乎为零。
2147While watching the battle, she had seen  cyclones, blazes, strokes of lightning and other tremendous manifestations of power that were beyond man’s knowledge running wild. Each of these discharges of energy could have easily taken countless lives.
2148在观战的过程中，被释放出的龙卷、火焰、雷电等超越人知的巨大力量肆意肆虐。哪怕只是其中的任一个力量的放射，都能轻易地夺取众多人命吧。
2149Especially--
2150尤其是——
2151“It’s beautiful…”
2152「真是漂亮……」
2153What had truly moved Neia’s heart was the ball of white light that she had seen twice.
2154让宁亚的心为之荡漾的是发生过两次的白色光球。
2155It was power which consumed everything and made it disappear without a trace. It felt like something good to Neia, although she could not confirm whether it was truly the work of divine might. The incredible devastation she saw in the wake of the light’s disappearance frightened her, but her admiration of its great power had won out in the end.
2156将一切吞噬、消失的一乾二净的力量，在那里宁亚感觉到善的事物。虽然不能确实是否真的是神圣之力。而且那个光芒消失之后的压倒性破坏痕迹也令她感觉到恐怖，然而对于强大力量憧憬最后还是得胜了。
2157It seems the fighting is still going on. I can’t believe the battle still isn’t over after using all those spells… Jaldabaoth is really strong.
2158（战斗、好像还在继续的样子啊。使用了那么多魔法竟然还没有办法分出胜负......亚达巴沃真的好强啊）
2159She had heard about it, and she had even seen it with her own eyes. Yet, Neia’s thinking had still been too naive. That naivete was now thoroughly eradicated.
2160已经听说过、也亲眼看到了。然而宁亚的想法似乎还是太天真了。而那天真的想法如今也已被彻底粉碎。
2161The king she served -- though only temporarily, and only within the Holy Kingdom -- was fighting. She felt that searing his heroic visage into her eyes was only natural as part of her squire’s duties, which was why Neia was keeping watch from here. Yet, if she could--
2162在圣王国期间，虽然只是暂时的、所侍奉的王在战斗。认为作为从者将那个英姿深深映入眼中是当然的义务，所以宁亚才会在这里守望着。然后若是可能的话——
2163--Neia tightly squeezed the bow she was carrying.
2164——宁亚用力紧握住自己所持的弓。
2165If one looked closely, they would see several other shapes battling the Sorcerer King in addition to Jaldabaoth. Those were the maid demons, who were rated at difficulty 150. Neia could not do anything but admire the Sorcerer King’s power for fighting so many powerful adversaries at once without giving ground.
2166仔细看的话，能够发现除了亚达巴沃以外还有数道影子也在向魔导王发起挑战，那是被评估为难度一百五十的女仆恶魔们。同时面对那么多的强敌而一步也不退让，让人不得不对魔导王的惊人力量抱着敬畏之心。
2167It was at this moment that Neia finally realized something about herself. She envied the people of the Sorcerous Kingdom -- those people who were protected by justice. How happy they must be to live in a country ruled by such a being.
2168宁亚在这个瞬间终于彻底清醒了。自己是在羡慕着魔导国的国民——羡慕着那些被正义所庇护的人们。以如此存在为王的国家该有多么幸福呢。
2169“Weakness is a sin, so one must become strong, or humbly accept justice similar to that of His Majesty.”
2170「所谓的弱小既是罪孽，所以不得不变强，或应当恭敬地接受如魔导王陛下一般的正义」
2171It was at this moment that Neia voiced the words she had been mulling over all this time. The way she repeated it several times sounded very much like a prayer.
2172宁亚在这个时候，将一直思索的事发出声来，那持续重复了多次的话语祈祷的语句很是相似。
2173Suddenly, there was a large explosion as a meteor fell.
2174突然、陨石落下产生了大爆炸。
2175It threw the carcasses of buildings high into the air, and they rained back down to the earth amidst a shower of gravel and sand.
2176建筑物的残骸被刮到空中、与砂石掺杂在一起后如雨般散落。
2177“Captain… isn’t Jaldabaoth… too powerful?”
2178「团长......亚达巴沃......会不会太厉害了？」
2179“Yes, that’s right.”
2180「是啊」
2181“The Sorcerer King -- His Majesty is also incredibly strong. If he becomes an enemy of our nation… what will we do?”
2182「魔导王——陛下也太强了。将来、若是成了我国的敌人......那个、会变得如何呢？」
2183“Yes, that’s right.”
2184「是啊」
2185“Captain?”
2186「团长？」
2187“Yes, that’s right.”
2188「是啊」
2189She could hear Remedios talking to three paladins.
2190听见了蕾梅迪奥斯与三名圣骑士的对话。
2191The paladins asking her questions had probably not seen how Remedios had ended up being toyed with like a child even after unleashing the holy sword’s power and stabbing Jaldabaoth in the back.
2192发出疑问的圣骑士们，恐怕是没有看过蕾梅迪奥斯在解放圣剑的力量后，却仍然被当成小孩子在耍的样子吧。
2193Ahh, maybe they didn’t see it. Still, anyone who saw that fight would understand. Both the Sorcerer King and Jaldabaoth were unimaginably powerful. Still, it was too late to think about things like that now. No--
2194啊啊、也许没有看到吧。可即便如此看了那个战斗的话任谁都会明白吧。魔导王和亚达巴沃，这两人的力量实在是太超乎想象了。事到如今，再考虑那些事也太迟了。不——
2195If His Majesty could take this country under his rule, we would not have to suffer demihuman invasions again.
2196（魔导王陛下如果能够支配这个国家的话，这个国家就再也不会受到亚人们进攻了吧）
2197Neia was startled at how perfect that idea was, and even a little afraid.
2198宁亚惊讶于自己的内心中所产生出来的想法实在是太过完美，甚至有些害怕。
2199Merging with the Holy Kingdom… if he were a frightening tyrant, even I wouldn’t think about it. But the Sorcerer King isn’t like that. He is justice. In that case… I ought to gather people who feel the same way as me!
2200（与圣王国合并......如果是恐怖暴君的话，就连我也不会考虑那样的事。但是魔导王并不是，那位大人是正义。那么的话......就聚集起能赞同我的意见的同志！）
2201Neia pondered the matter.
2202宁亚进行反复思考。
2203Many people had come to respect and idolize the Sorcerer King. There were those who were drawn to his overwhelming power, those who were grateful for being freed from suffering, those who hated the demihumans and who were glad that he had taken revenge on their behalf, and many such others.
2204尊敬魔导王、崇拜的人们增加了相当多。被那压倒性力量所吸引的人、从苦痛之中被拯救而感谢的人、对亚人有着憎恶因代为复仇而欢喜的人、等等的人们。
2205From them she would select those people who had always been praying for the peace of this country, and then let them hear her words.
2206从那些人们之中召集一直为这个国家的和平而祈祷的同志，让他们聆听自己的话语。
2207Neia knew that she was still young and lacked life experience. However, adults with good sense could stop Neia if they felt that her judgement was in error.
2208宁亚理解自己还很年轻、人生经验也不够丰富。但果是具有良知的大人的话，在判断宁亚的想法的错误的同时就会进行阻止才对。
2209Let’s start by looking among my subordinates in the archery unit.
2210（一开始就从配属于我部下的弓兵队中找数人看看吧）
2211There were people among them who had lost their loved ones and harbored hate in their hearts. It might be better to try persuading them, because Neia could understand how they felt.
2212其中有的人失去了自己亲密的人、怀有憎恶的人，向这些人劝诱比较好也说不定，因为宁亚也非常了解那个感受。
2213As she pondered this, she heard a doom as an exceptionally large explosion rang out.
2214考虑到这的时候、咚嗡的发出了一声格外巨大的爆炸声响。
2215After that, far in the distance, a tall building began to collapse.
2216然后有相当一段距离的一栋高耸建筑物逐渐崩坏。
2217The Sorcerer King would not have destroyed that building for no reason. Neia narrowed her eyes to try and see what was going on, but she could not tell what was happening in the building as it collapsed amidst billowing clouds of dust.
2218魔导王不可能毫无意义地使那栋建筑物崩坏才对，宁亚虽然瞇眼尝试看清，但无法看出崩坏、冒出尘烟的建筑物发生了什么事。
2219It was followed by a massive stroke of lightning from the sky.
2220再加上有如是追击一般的粗壮雷柱从天而落。
2221It would seem he was working towards some objective here, as she had expected.
2222看来果然是有所目的的行动。
2223After a while, all manner of spells wrecked the city, and the situation repeated itself.
2224然后一段时间中各样的魔法破坏都市，持续重复着这个状态。
2225Neia was uneasy.
2226宁亚怀着不安。
2227That they were incredible spells went without saying, but could the Sorcerer King’s mana really hold out?
2228那些是多么厉害的魔法自然不用说，但魔导王的魔力能够继续维持吗。
2229Neia shook her head and banished the fear and unease from her heart.
2230宁亚摇了摇头，将自己心中产生的不安和恐怖之类的想法驱逐。
2231It’ll be fine! The Sorcerer King must have taken all this into account! He’s already wasted so much mana on this country, but even so--
2232（没问题！如果是魔导王陛下已将那些计算在内才对。虽然已经为了这个国家消费了重要的魔力、即使如此——！）
2233Still, hypothetically, if Jaldabaoth won, there would be no salvation for this world, only despair. What should she do if that happened?
2234但、只是假设，如果亚达巴沃得胜这个世界将不会有救赎，只留下绝望。如果变成那样该如何是好。
2235Your Majesty, I’m counting on you!
2236（魔导王陛下、拜托您了！）
2237And then, two shapes soared into the sky, as though Neia’s wish had gotten through.
2238仿佛宁亚的愿望传达到一般。有两个什么飞上了天空。
2239The first to ascend trailed darkness in his wake, while the one pursuing him flapped his crimson wings and left a streak of fire behind him.
2240The fact that the maids were not pursuing them meant one thing -- the Sorcerer King had defeated those difficulty 150 monsters among monsters while battling Jaldabaoth.
2241先行升空的是在身后留下深沉黑暗之人，追着那后面的是飘舞着红莲之翼、持续在身后留下火焰之人。女仆们则没有追随他们的样子，那诉说着一件事，魔导王将难度一百五十所谓怪物中的怪物，一边与亚达巴沃作战一边降服了。
2242--He’s amazing!
2243（——好厉害！）
2244Neia was so moved that she shivered.
2245宁亚因感动而浑身发抖。
2246His Majesty is more powerful than Jaldabaoth!
2247（魔导王的实力比起亚达巴沃还更高！）
2248Indeed. There was no need to think anything else.
2249没错，除此之外无法做其他考虑。
2250In turn, the maids were far weaker than Jaldabaoth, who was a notch below the Sorcerer King. That was why he could defeat them while fighting Jaldabaoth.
2251与魔导王相比亚达巴沃比低一级而女仆恶魔则是压倒性的低、正因为如此才能够一面与亚达巴沃为对手一面击退女仆恶魔。
2252Neia struggled to contain her delight. As she carefully engraved the greatness of the person she respected into her eyes, she was so filled with joy that it seemed like it would explode out of her.
2253宁亚使劲忍住产生出来的喜悦。所尊敬之人的伟大之处再次深刻地映入眼帘，对于这件事的喜悦好像要爆发出来。
2254Neia’s heart pounded, to the point where it almost hurt.
2255宁亚的心脏剧烈跳动着，甚至到了仿佛能感受到疼痛的地步。
2256They were all watching a scene that would one day be enshrined in a heroic saga.
2257我们现在正亲眼目睹将来会被传颂的英雄事迹的真实一幕。
2258--No, that’s not right.
2259（——不，不对）
2260It would seem they were going to fight again in the air.
2261天空中的战斗似乎要再度开始了。
2262Crimson spheres and glowing spheres blossomed in the sky.
2263像是红莲的球体和发光的球体都纷纷在空中产生。
2264Each of these spells could probably destroy an entire city district by themselves, and they were hurling them at each other in wild flurries. However, they looked kind of cute from a distance.
2265那大概、是能够轻易吹飞都市的一个区域的魔法正在乱射吧，但因为距离过远反而有种可爱的感觉。
2266Even so, that was an exchange of power within a realm that mankind could never reach.
2267然而既是那样那也是人类所无法到达领域之力量间的应答。
2268This is...
2269（这是......）
2270As she looked out the corner of her eyes, she saw the people lining the city walls gulping as they saw all this. It would seem that they understood as well. They watched the aerial battle in silence, with earnest looks on their faces.
2271以侧目窥视的话，以都市壁并排、正吞咽口水注视着的任何人都理解这件事的样子。只不过是、静默地以认真的神情注视着天空中的战斗。
2272Someone put his hands together in prayer, and the people beside him followed suit -- and soon almost everyone on the city walls had their hands together as they looked to the sky.
2273某个人十指交叉摆出祈祷的动作，那身边的人也学着——在都市壁的大家几乎都十指交叉、望天空看去。
2274It felt like they were at worship.
2275在那里的是与崇拜类似的某种感情。
2276...This is mythology...
2277（......这是神话啊）
2278Neia did not know how much time had passed, but eventually -- there was a commotion among the people.
2279究竟过了多少时间宁亚也不知道，终于——人群间发出了嘈杂声。
2280Before everyone’s eyes, one of the shapes in the sky fell towards the east -- and then it vanished.
2281大家的视线前方、其一个点如坠落一般流过东边的天空——然后消失了。
2282The battle was over.
2283分出胜负了。
2284As everyone watched closely, the remaining shape slowly descended. Neia’s vision was better than most, and so she saw it first. It shocked her so much that she covered her mouth.
2285在每个人注视之中，在空中唯一的点缓慢地落下。视力较好的宁亚比任何人都早发现、因震惊而以手掩口。
2286When the others saw the crimson fire, the city walls were silent. However, nobody tried to flee. Everyone who had seen the battle knew that there was no point in running.
2287当他人也见到红莲之炎之时、都市壁上被静寂所包覆。不过、没有任何一人想要逃走，目睹了那场战斗就了解，就算逃走了也没有意义。
2288With a flap of his fiery wings, the victor (Jaldabaoth) showed himself.
2289拍打缠绕着火炎之翼、胜者[亚达巴沃]现出姿态。
2290Though he was the victor in name, he was a tragic sight.
2291那姿态称其为胜者也实在是太过悲惨了。
2292His entire body was covered in electrical scorch marks. Half his face seemed to have been crushed, and his deep wounds oozed fresh blood. Perhaps it was due to its temperature, but the blood sizzled as it touched the city walls, and the sound did not stop for a moment.
2293全身没有一处不是被电流烧焦的残迹、面部也溃烂了一半，从深深的伤口中啵啵的冒出新鲜血液，不知血液是否因发着高热，当落在都市壁上时会发出啾的声音，而那个声音没有停息过。
2294The way he looked was a better testament to the intensity of their battle than words could ever be.
2295那模样比起任何言语更能说明两人的战斗是多么激烈。
2296“No way…”
2297「骗人......」
2298A weighty, yet somewhat pained voice echoed across the city walls, as though to wipe away Neia’s muttering.
2299就像是要抹去宁亚的嘟哝般、沉重、但却带有些心痛的声音响彻在城墙之上。
2300“...What a mighty opponent. He was one of the strongest I faced since Momon. I underestimated him. How foolish. Leading the demihumans nearly became meaningless. However -- yes, however, he is dead.”
2301「......真是个强敌，那般强者是自飞飞以来吧。真是小看他了。这是多么的愚蠢啊。差点失去了率领亚人的意义。但是——是的，但是、他已经死了」
2302Neia could not believe this. Therefore, she cried out:
2303不想相信，所以宁亚喊出。
2304“You’re lying!”
2305「你骗人！」
2306Jaldabaoth turned his intact eye toward Neia, but she did not budge despite being bathed in the gaze of a creature from a completely different order of life. The intense emotions within her heart left no room for fear to enter.
2307亚达巴沃另一边没事的眼睛看向宁亚，即便是沐浴到作为生物阶级不同的视线，宁亚却没有动摇，正因为自己的内心被激情所支配，那蛮勇让所谓的恐怖没有入侵的余地。
2308“I am not lying.”
2309「我没有说谎」
2310“His Majesty is very bad at jokes… so you’re lying, right?”
2311「陛下是位很不会开玩笑的大人......是骗人、的对吧？」
2312“I am not lying.”
2313「我没有说谎」
2314The words Jaldabaoth had repeated hit Neia hard enough to shatter her soul.
2315从亚达巴沃反复的言语里、宁亚受到了令人心碎般的冲击。
2316The world seemed to shake under her feet.
2317仿佛整个世界都摇摇欲坠。
2318Neia instantly understood why the Sorcerer King had lost to Jaldabaoth. There was no need to even think about it.
2319魔导王败给亚达巴沃的理由连想都不用想、宁亚瞬间就明白了。
2320It was simply because this country lacked Blue Rose’s Evileye and Darkness’ Nabe, the two magic casters who could hold the maid demons in check.
2321苍蔷薇的伊维尔哀以及漆黑的娜贝，因为在这个国家没有能够抑制住女仆恶魔的两名魔法吟唱者，不过如此。
2322No, there was another reason apart from that.
2323不、除此之外还有一个。
2324“If that undead had been in top condition, I might have been defeated instead. But to think he actually expended his mana for the sake of humans like you -- truly, he was a fool who did not know his priorities. For that, I thank you.”
2325「如果那个不死者是在准备万全情况下，那败北的说不定就是我了。居然为了你们这样的人类将分出魔力——真是个搞不清该以何为优先的愚者。我可是很感谢你们的啊」
2326I knew it, weakness truly is a sin!
2327（果然，果然弱小就是罪恶！）
2328Neia was certain that she was correct.
2329宁亚确信了自己的想法绝对没错。
2330“For that I shall reward you. The reward shall be your lives.”
2331「正因为如此就给你们褒奖吧，那就是你们的性命」
2332“...What does that mean?”
2333「......这是什么意思？」
2334Jaldabaoth snorted in delight at the question from an unknown source.
2335对于不知是谁发出的疑问，亚达巴沃看起来很开心的嗤笑道。
2336“I’m saying that I will spare you, at least for now.”
2337「我是说就先放你们一条命，至少此时此刻、是这样」
2338Someone sighed in relief, but Neia was furious.
2339不知是谁吐出安心的喘息——但宁亚却为此激怒了。
2340“Bullshit! Bullshit! Bullshit! It’s all a pack of lies! Everything you say is a lie! Who would believe what a devil says!?”
2341「别开玩笑！别开玩笑！别开玩笑！全都是谎言！你所说的全都是谎言！恶魔说的话谁会相信！」
2342“It seems you are unable to accept reality. Are you mad, human? Pitiful.” Jaldabaoth pointed to Neia. “Disapp… I see,” and then he immediately withdrew the finger.
2343「没有办法接受现实，是疯了呢、人类，真是可悲」亚达巴沃将指头摆在宁亚眼前「消失......原来如此」紧接着放下了那只手。
2344“What’s wrong! Jaldabaoth!”
2345「怎么了！亚达巴沃！」
2346“You intend to provoke me and thus prove I am lying? ...Is losing your life worth that much? I cannot understand it, but it seems to be the case.”
2347「你是想通过挑拨我，以此来证明我在说谎吗？......就算失去自己的性命、也有那样的价值吗？虽然不能理解、但看来就是这样吧」
2348Neia’s teeth creaked as she clenched them.
2349宁亚用力咬紧牙齿发出咔嚓声音。
2350Jaldabaoth had to be lying.
2351亚达巴沃不是说谎的话可不行。
2352He had to be a liar, the kind who would tell a ridiculous lie like the Sorcerer King was dead.
2353必须是会说出魔导王死了这种瞒天大谎、骗子才行。
2354“I will not allow it. Your lives have been saved. Now then, I will return for now. I must recover from these wounds. During that time, you may weep your tears of despair.”
2355「不会让你挑拨得逞，你们的命得救了。那么、我暂且回去吧。受到的这伤不休息一段时间可不行，你们就尽情在这绝望的期间中哭泣吧」
2356As Jaldabaoth was about to take off with a flap of his wings, Neia’s hands moved with a mind of their own.
2357啪地摆动羽翼、亚达巴沃即将飞走的瞬间，宁亚的手私自进行了动作。
2358She readied her bow -- and let loose a shot.
2359立刻架起弓——放出。
2360She had fired at him from the back, without giving him any warning of her shot.
2361完全从后方的一射，连预备动作也没有的一射。
2362However, Jaldabaoth immediately turned and seized the arrow. Despite his terrible wounds, he was still very agile.
2363然而亚达巴沃在一瞬间转头、将箭矢抓住，尽管受了那样的伤动作还是如此敏捷。
2364Jaldabaoth turned to face Neia, and then his eyes went to Neia’s bow, the Ultimate Shootingstar Super. After that, his wrath-twisted feature changed slightly.
2365亚达巴沃从正对面瞪着宁亚，那视线移往宁亚的弓——终极超级流星，然后因愤怒而扭曲的表情有少许变化。
2366“Ohh!? Ah! What an incredible weapon this is! I haven’t seen a weapon like this in so long! That was close, it almost finished me off!”
2367「喔！？啊！这、这是多么厉害的武器啊！这么厉害的武器可真是好久不见了！差点就被补刀了啊，真是危险啊」
2368Jaldabaoth gesticulated wildly with his limbs as he said that. He seemed composed, but also quite anxious.
2369亚达巴沃比手画脚的说着，看似有余裕但好像相当焦躁。
2370“What kind of weapon is this! How was it made?”
2371「这个武器是什么？是怎么制造的？」
2372“As if I’d tell you!”
2373「谁会告诉你！」
2374What on earth is he thinking? Neia’s mind boiled over with scorching hate.
2375这家伙在想什么、宁亚的脑中因灼热的憎恶而仿佛变得沸腾。
2376How could she tell this liar what she had learned from the Sorcerer King?
2377怎么能将从魔导王那里得知的情报，告诉这样的大骗子。
2378“How could I tell a liar like you!?”
2379「怎么可能告诉你这样的大骗子！？」
2380“Muu, ah, don’t, don’t tell me, was it made by runecraft?”
2381「姆、啊、该、该不会是使用所谓卢恩符文技术所制造的吧？」
2382Naia’s heart lurched for a moment as he hit the nail on the head. Although she had managed to calm down a little, as her broken heart recalled the compassionate figure of the Sorcerer King once more, her anger reawakened.
2383实情被说中了，一瞬间、宁亚的心脏激烈跳动了一下。虽然仅取回一点冷静，但被千刀万剐的心中回想起了温柔的魔导王身影的同时，愤怒也同时苏醒。
2384“You’re wrong!”
2385「不对！」
2386Neia screamed like she had abandoned everything else, and Jaldabaoth groaned. Taking that as an opening, Neia fired again.
2387宁亚仿佛舍弃一切般地喊叫、亚达巴沃发出了呻吟声。将那视为空隙、宁亚再一次射出。
2388Her next target was his feet, which were hard for the hands to reach.
2389下个目标是手难以够到的脚。
2390This time, Jaldabaoth frantically moved his feet to avoid the arrow.
2391这次亚达巴沃慌张移动脚回避了箭矢。
2392He’s wary of it! Maybe this bow could--!
2393（正在警戒着！若是这把弓的话也许——！）
2394There could only be one reason why Jaldabaoth had so desperately evaded her shot when he had been indifferent to being stabbed in the back by the holy sword. What else could it be if not that this bow could harm him.
2395背后受到圣剑一击也淡然处之的亚达巴沃会这么慌慌张张闪避的理由，如果使用这把弓的话就能够让他负伤，除了这个理由以外还能是什么呢。
2396Neia’s heart filled with regret as her eyes filled with tears.
2397宁亚感到非常后悔、不禁在眼眶中渗泪。
2398She realized that she should have joined that battle even if she would have perished swiftly, if it was possible that she could strike him with the Ultimate Shootingstar Super. She should have taken part, even if it was just to be a shield. If she had, then maybe--
2399宁亚明白就算参加了那场战斗也会轻易死去，即便如此如果终极超级流星能碰得到亚达巴沃的话，就算只是当盾牌也应该参战比较好不是吗。若是这样的话也许——
2400Neia launched another arrow.
2401宁亚再次引弓射箭。
2402Jaldabaoth moved his head. The arrow missed and flew off to parts unknown.
2403让他动了头、未中的箭矢飞往不知何处。
2404“Hit, damn you!”
2405「给我中！！」
2406She fired again.
2407再一次。
2408And again.
2409再一次。
2410But none of her shots found their mark. Despite his size and his severe wounds, he had still evaded Neia’s attacks with startling ease.
2411但是没有任何一发命中，明明躯体是那么巨大、身受那样的重伤，宁亚的攻击却被令人惊讶地轻松躲避了。
2412“Rune--”
2413「符文——」
2414“--Shut up!”
2415「——闭嘴！」
2416Neia fired another arrow to shut Jaldabaoth up.
2417堵住亚达巴沃的话、宁亚放出箭。
2418However, it too missed.
2419但是、果然命中不了。
2420Why, why isn’t anyone attacking?
2421（为什么、为什么没有人攻击！）
2422She could understand their inability to strike Jaldabaoth because he was airborne. However, even so, how could they simply let the lying demon who had killed the most merciful Sorcerer King go free?
2423能够理解因为亚达巴沃飞在空中所以没有攻击手段，但是、即使这样，声称杀害了有着巨大恩情的魔导王的大骗子恶魔，就这么样放过他真的好吗。
2424“..Muu. Well, eh, I guess it can’t be helped… no? [Greater Teleportation].”
2425「......姆唔。嘛、唉、没办法了......吗？......<高阶传送>」
2426Jaldabaoth suddenly vanished.
2427突然、亚达巴沃的身姿消失了。
2428“Get back here!!!”
2429「别逃阿啊啊！！」
2430Neia looked around.
2431宁亚展望四周。
2432All she saw were the wide-eyed faces of people who were shocked by what Neia had done. Jaldabaoth was nowhere in sight.
2433在那里只有眼睛瞪大、惊愕于宁亚行动的人们的脸。亚达巴沃的身姿哪儿都没有。
2434“Motherfucker! He ran away!”
2435「**！竟然跑了！」
2436“Calm down!” Remedios shouted.
2437「冷静下来！」
2438The angry cry of a mighty being could exert a pressure of its own, and normally it would have brought Neia back to her senses or even made her freeze up. However, it did little more than annoy Neia right now.
2439蕾梅迪奥斯大喝一声，强者的怒号甚至具有压力，一般的话能让宁亚取回冷静甚至会硬直吧。但是、对现在的宁亚来说与烦人的声音无异。
2440“How can I calm down!?”
2441「这怎么可能冷静的下来！」
2442“Squire Neia Baraja! Did you borrow that weapon from the Sorcerer King? Why was he so interested in it?”
2443「侍从、宁亚・巴拉哈！那个武器是从魔导王那里借来的吧？为何、那家伙会对那把武器感到兴趣！？」
2444“Don’t ask me irrelevant questions like that! More importantly, we need to find His Majesty! I saw him fall to the east! We need to send out a rescue party!”
2445「请不要问我那种怎么样都好的问题！比起那个得赶快去寻找魔导王陛下！我看见落在了东边的方向！应该立刻派出救援队！」
2446“Surely he must be dead.”
2447「那个已经死了吧」
2448“How could he be dead!? How could His Majesty die!?”
2449「怎么可能会死！那位魔导王陛下怎么可能就这么死了！」
2450Neia instinctively grabbed Remedios, but Remedios easily swept her aside and Neia fell to the ground.
2451宁亚忍不住扭上去，但被蕾梅迪奥斯轻松地拨开、摔倒在了城墙上。
2452“Are you calmer now? Nobody could survive a fall from that height.”
2453「脑袋稍微冷静点了吧，从那种高度落下是不可能还活着」
2454“Calm? You actually believe that demon’s words? Captain, did you sell your soul to him!?”
2455「冷静？相信那种恶魔的话，团长该不会把灵魂卖给他了吧！？」
2456Remedios’ expression changed, and then it twisted.
2457蕾梅迪奥斯的表情变了，然后扭了上去。
2458“Squire! Damn you, there are things you can and can’t say!”
2459「侍从！你这家伙、给我搞清楚该说的和不该说的话！」
2460She grabbed Neia’s collar with tremendous force, and Neia found it hard to breathe.
2461被过分强大的力量抓住衣襟、呼吸感到困难。
2462“You two! Cool it! Cool it right now!”
2463「你们两个！冷静、给我冷静下来！」
2464The paladins, priests, soldiers and so on hurriedly made their way between Neia and Remedios, pulling them apart.
2465圣骑士和神官、军士之类的人慌慌张张的进到宁亚和蕾梅迪奥斯之中、将她们拉开。
2466Neia panted heavily as she shouted:
2467一面反复着呼哧般的剧烈喘息、宁亚一面怒吼。
2468“We need to send out a team to rescue His Majesty!”
2469「立刻派遣救援魔导王陛下的部队！」
2470“We can’t waste our resources on that!”
2471「没有余力白费功夫！」
2472“How dare you call it a waste!”
2473「竟然说白费功夫！」
2474Neia wanted to go up and punch Remedios, but the people between them stopped her.
2475宁亚想要前进殴打蕾梅迪奥斯，但被两人中间插入的人们所阻止了。
2476“I’ve got nothing to say to you!” Having cooled down a little, Neia addressed the people holding her.
2477「和你根本没话说！」稍微冷静一些的宁亚向抓住自己的人们搭话。
2478“Could you let go of me? There’s something I have to do.”
2479「能放开我吗？我有不得不做的事」
2480“Where are you going !?”
2481「要去哪！？」
2482In response to that question, Neia looked at Remedios with an utterly incredulous expression on her face.
2483对于那个疑问宁亚以仿佛打从心底无法相信的表情看着蕾梅迪奥斯。
2484“What kind of eyes are those!? Is that how a squire should look at a paladin!?”
2485「那是什么眼神！那是侍从看向圣骑士的眼神吗！」
2486Hmph, Neia snorted.
2487哼、宁亚以鼻嗤笑。
2488“First, I will be asking His Highness the Prince to organize a rescue party for the Sorcerer King. After that, I will go straight to the Sorcerous Kingdom and tell them exactly what happened to His Majesty, and then I will ask for aid for His Majesty.”
2489「首先要请求王兄陛下派遣救援魔导王的部队，接下来我要直接前往魔导国，毫无隐瞒地说出魔导王陛下的现况，并且打算请求协助陛下的救援部队」
2490Given the circumstances, nothing good would come of going to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Even so, she was still the Sorcerer King’s squire, and she had to complete her duty.
2491在这个状况下，前去魔导国恐怕不会有什么好下场吧。但即使如此身为魔导王的侍从，也有着完成任务的必要。
2492Neia was unsure if she could safely reach the Sorcerous Kingdom from here, but she had to go, even if it meant her death.
2493宁亚对于是否能够从这里平安抵达魔导国怀揣着不安，但是就算拼了这条命也不得不去。
2494“Ohhh, if you’re going to the Sorcerous Kingdom, let me go with you, Baraja-san!”
2495「哦哦、如果要去魔导国的话，巴拉哈小姐，请让我一起去」
2496The person who spoke was an ex-soldier, who had retired and become a hunter. He had been lauded for his archery and had joined Neia’s unit.
2497发出声的是前军士、退役后从事猎人工作的中年男子。用弓技术受到赏识而加入了宁亚的班。
2498“Don’t worry about me, I’m old enough as it is, I don’t have much longer left.”
2499「不用在意，已经活到这把年纪了，没有多少日子了呢」
2500“Baldem-san!”
2501「巴鲁蒂姆先生！」
2502From his tone, she knew that he understood what sort of fate awaited him even if they reached the Sorcerous Kingdom safely.
2503能够听得出来，他话语中已经理解了就算平安抵达魔导国，在前方等待着的究竟是怎样的命运。
2504“Hey, Neia-chan. Don’t forget me!”
2505「喂、宁亚酱。可别忘了我啊！」
2506“You too, Codina-san!?”
2507「科迪纳先生也是吗！？」
2508“I’ll go too. Not for you, but if it’s for the Sorcerer King then it can’t be helped.”
2509「我也一起去。才不是为了小姑娘而去的呢，但如果是为了魔导王也没办法呢」
2510“Even Mena-san?”
2511「连梅纳先生也！」
2512All the skilled people in Neia’s unit stepped forward, one after the other. With their help, it might be possible for them to reach the Sorcerous Kingdom safely. However--
2513在所属于宁亚的班中也都很优秀的人们率先报名，如果有他们的协助的话，平安抵达魔导国也不是不可能的。但是——。
2514“Thank you very much.  But everyone, could you join the rescue party?”
2515「非常感谢，那么大家、能否参加救援队那一边呢？」
2516“What are you saying? You were all gathered to rescue the Holy Kingdom and the suffering people from the clutches of that demon, weren’t you? Where are your priorities!?”
2517「在自说自话些什么呢！你们是为了圣王国、正在受苦的人们，从那个恶魔之中解放出来而被召集参加的人们才对吧！别给我搞错了优先度！」
2518“What are you saying, Captain!? Could anything be more important than rescuing His Majesty!?”
2519「团长才是在说些什么呢！？比起救出魔导王陛下还有其他更重要的事吗！」
2520“Of course! Right now, at this very moment, how many people of the Holy Kingdom do you think there are living in the hell the demihumans made for them!? Could anything be more important than rescuing them!?”
2521「那是当然！现在、这个瞬间，你认为有多少圣王国的人民在亚人们制造出的地狱里面受苦！有什么比救出他们更重要！」
2522“Of course! That’s--”
2523「有！那是——」
2524“--What on earth are you doing!? What’s all this shouting for!?”
2525「——到底、在做什么！？在大声争吵什么！」
2526The argument immediately stopped when the interloper showed up. It was Caspond.
2527争执因突然的闯入者而停止下来，出现的是卡斯邦登。
2528“Captain Custodio, should you not have returned immediately? Where is His Majesty? What about Jaldabaoth? What happened? Could somebody please explain?”
2529「卡斯托迪奥团长，你不是应该马上返回的才是吗？魔导王陛下呢？亚达巴沃怎么了？发生了什么......谁来说明下情况」
2530Caspond sounded like he had lost his bearings, and his voice echoed loudly in the miserable silence.
2531卡斯邦登那有如迷失了方向般的声音、在沉重苦闷的静默之中显得格外空荡。
2532 
2533***
2534 
2535The meeting room was very cramped, with paladins, priests, nobles who had been prisoners until recently and honorary paladins who had been summoned here. That said, there were no better rooms for them to use, since Jaldabaoth had destroyed the one which Caspond had previously used.
2536在会议的房间里，圣骑士和神官以及其他在日前还是俘虏身份的贵族以及名誉骑士被召集起来，而显得有些拥挤。话虽如此、卡斯邦登曾使用过的房间已经被亚达巴沃所破坏，没有其他适合的房间所以也没办法。
2537Caspond had called an emergency meeting after receiving a report from a paladin, and he had instructed all key personnel to gather in this room.
2538在那之后收到了一名圣骑士报告的卡斯邦登宣布召开紧急会议，指示将主要的成员集合到这个房间里面。
2539After everyone had assembled, Caspond and Remedios entered with quick strides.
2540全员集合完毕后过了没多久，卡斯邦登伴随着蕾梅迪奥斯快步入室。
2541Everyone bowed as the prince entered. Neia was one of them, because she held no grudges against Caspond.
2542因王兄的登场，许多人将头低下，宁亚也是其中一人，毕竟对卡斯邦登并没有什么怨恨。
2543Caspond stood in front of everyone and began to speak.
2544卡斯邦登就这么在大家面前站着开始说话。
2545“Thank you all for coming here. I wish to discuss our future actions.
2546「感谢各位集合参加，我想商量下今后我们该采取的手段」
2547Although it was supposed to be a discussion, there was only one thing Neia had to do, and she was certain that it was the right thing to do. Just as Neia was about to speak, Caspond raised his hand to stop her.
2548即便说是商量、宁亚该采取的行动只有一个，而那行动也绝对不会是错的。正当宁亚想要开口的时候，卡斯邦登举手制止了。
2549“I’m sure everyone has concerns of their own, but I pray you will hear me out first.
2550「我想各位有各自的考虑，但在那之前请先听我说几句」
2551Caspond looked out at everyone gathered here.
2552卡斯邦登缓慢地展望集合而来的人们。
2553“I believe many people have witnessed the extent to which Jaldabaoth’s strength exceeds ourimagination… yes. While I regret to say this, we must accept the fact that nobody in this country can triumph over him.”
2554「亚达巴沃的力量超乎想象之事我想已经有许多人目睹了......没错。很遗憾我们必须承认吧，在这个国家里面没有人能够胜过他」
2555Several people frowned in silence, then peeked at Remedios, who had been hailed as the strongest in the Holy Kingdom. After learning that she agreed with Caspond’s opinion, hints of fear and disappointment appeared on their faces.
2556数人一面板着脸不吭声、一面窥视被誉为圣王国最强的蕾梅迪奥斯，然后得知她也同意了卡斯邦登的意见之时，浮现出了略微的恐怖及失望。
2557“However, it is too early to give in to despair. If we cannot defeat him, then we will derail his plans in some other way and make him give up on trying to conquer the Holy Kingdom. We will not drive him out directly, but indirectly. Caspond waited several seconds for his words to sink in, and then spoke his conclusion. “What we will do is slaughter all the demihumans he leads.”
2558「但是，要悲观还太早。如果没有办法打倒他的话就用别的手段使他的计划受挫，让他放弃支配圣王国的计划即可。不是直接的，而是间接的击退那家伙」卡斯邦登经过数秒时间等待自己想说的话铭刻到大家的脑中、在那之后说出结论。「那个手段就是将那家伙所率领的亚人们全部杀光」
2559“Why are we doing that?
2560「这是为什么呢？」
2561Caspond saw someone asking a question and nodded to them.
2562看到有人提问，卡斯邦登点点头。
2563“In the past, Jaldabaoth made trouble in the Kingdom. Back then, he fought a certain warrior in a duel, and then he lost and ran away. At that time, he led an army of demons, but not an army of demihumans. In other words, he came to lead the demihuman army after losing to that warrior.”
2564「过去亚达巴沃在王国造成了动乱。那个时候，他和某位战士进行了单挑，结果是败北之后逃了出去。那个时候那家伙虽然率领着恶魔军团，但却没有率领着亚人军团。也就是说，正因为他和那位战士败北之后，他才会来率领亚人军团的不是么」
2565Caspond looked around, as if to see if everyone understood.
2566卡斯邦登像是要确认大家是否理解了那样，环视着周围。
2567“In other words, he is using the demihuman army as meat shields to avoid being forced into a one-on-one battle with that warrior. Didn’t Jaldabaoth say something like that when he defeated His Majesty? Something about leading the demihuman army almost becoming meaningless, or something.”
2568「也就是说他为了避免和那位战士形成一对一的状况，所以才率领了亚人军团来充当肉盾的不是吗......亚达巴沃打赢魔导王陛下的时候，好像这么说过？差点就失去了率领亚人的意义了，这样」
2569It made sense.
2570正是如此。
2571Back then, it had made no sense, but after hearing that explanation, it was hard to think of any other reason.
2572那个时候还搞不懂是什么意思，但现在听了说明以后，除此之外很难想到其他理由了。
2573“In other words, the demihuman army is like armor and stamina for when he fights that warrior again. What will Jaldabaoth do if he loses the demihuman army? Will he remain stripped of his armor and stamina? When that warrior might appear in front of him again at any moment? Or perhaps -- would he choose to flee?”
2574「也就是说，亚人军团对于亚达巴沃来说，是为了和那位战士再次交战的铠甲和体力。如果失去了亚人军团，亚达巴沃会怎么做呢？是维持自己铠甲和体力都被剥夺掉的状态么？明明那位战士有可能再度站到自己面前？又或者说——会选择逃跑呢？」
2575“I see… then do you intend to abandon this city, defeat the southern demihuman army, and then join forces with the South to drive out the demihumans?”
2576「原来如此......那么王兄殿下是打算放弃这座都市，南下打击亚人军队，和南部军联手一起驱逐亚人吗？」
2577After a certain priest asked his question, a certain rescued noble answered him.”
2578对于某位神官的提问，不知是哪位被解救出来的贵族回答了。
2579“That would be good. Thanks to the Sorcerer King’s power, almost 40’000 demihumans have been wiped out. The demihumans have lost a great deal of their fighting strength, no? The remainder ought to be staring down the South. If we rally all the people this city has rescued for an all-out attack and strike them from the back in a pincer attack, we ought to be able to rout the demihuman army. That way, we will be able to join up with the Southern forces and take back our land.
2580「这样很好。由于魔导王的力量，近四万的亚人都在这里被消灭了。大量的亚人兵力已经没有了哦？剩余的兵力应该和南方正在相互对峙着。将这个都市解救出来的全部人马一齐进攻，从背后——夹击的话，应该能够毁灭亚人军团。这样一来，和南部军汇合，也就可以夺还国土了」
2581哦哦，周围传出欢呼声。在这样的情况下，卡斯邦登摇了摇头，沉默充斥在这个房间里。
2582“--I propose the opposite. We will take back the closest major city on the west, which is the northern stronghold of Kalinsha.”
2583「——与此相反。我们要夺回离西边最近的大都市，也是北部要地的卡琳夏」
2584“Why is that, may I ask?”
2585「这是为什么、呢？」
2586“He’s right. All the major cities to the west such as Kalinsha, Prart, Rimun and the capital of Hoburns will be very hard to take. Many lives will be lost. Why don’t we fight the southern demihumans instead? Would destroying the demihumans’ fighting power not fit more with your plans, Prince-denka?”
2587「没错，以此往西的大都市，卡琳夏、泊蘭德、里穆恩，以及首都荷班斯。无论哪个都很难进攻。会出现很多牺牲吧。不如和南边的亚人军交战，消灭亚人的兵力不是才更结合王兄殿下的考虑么？」
2588“I see. All of your concerns are valid. I am grateful for the fact that many of the people present here are wise. However, is that an action which everyone can understand?”
2589「原来如此。各位的考虑确实可以说非常正确。我对在场的大多都是贤者一事表示由衷的感谢。但是，这是所有人都能理解的行动吗？」
2590There were baffled looks on the faces of many of the people here.
2591在场的很多人，都露出不明所以的表情。
2592“How about this? Going to the south implies that we will be abandoning -- though it is only temporary, we are still abandoning them -- all the imprisoned people that we will not rescue as a result. Can the masses -- can the people understand that?”
2593「这样好吗？前往南方也就意味着，将还遭到囚禁的人们，虽说只是一时的，但还是放弃——舍弃了他们的行为。多数的——人民能理解吗？」
2594“That, that… but that makes more sense, there’ll be a higher chance of saving them, no?
2595「那、那个是......可是，那样的话更合理，得救的可能性更高不是吗！」
2596“You’re a baron, I believe?”
2597「好像，你是男爵吧？」
2598Caspond turned to look at the middle-aged man who had asked the question.
2599卡斯邦登把视线转向了，发出代表其他人提问的壮年男子。
2600“Y-yes. I believe we met once, Prince-denka.”
2601「是、是的。和王兄殿下过去有过一面之缘。」
2602“Ahh, just so. Now, have all the people of your domain been rescued?”
2603「啊啊，是这样么。然后，你的领民们全部都得救了吗？」
2604“Ah, no, not yet. I was imprisoned when I took the field beside Her Majesty, so I don’t know about my domain…”
2605「不，没有，还没有。我被囚禁是在跟从圣王女陛下参战的时候，所以对于我的领地现在的状况.......」
2606“I see. So when you join up with the Southern forces and take back the North, people might say you fled to the South.”
2607「原来如此。那么和南部的军团一起参与夺还的时候，你或许会被人说成是逃到了南方」
2608The nobleman’s face froze up.
2609贵族的表情凝固了。
2610When one thought calmly about it, the nobleman was right. However, there was no guarantee that everyone -- especially those who were writhing in agony -- would be able to see the sense in what the nobleman had said. It was possible that there would be people who would say “why didn’t you save us earlier, our families were slaughtered by the demihumans” and turn the blades of their hatred on the nobles. Neia had seen such people before.
2611冷静地想想看，贵族所说的是正确的。然而，所有的人，而且还是在苦境中苦苦挣扎的人们，并不能保证他们会接受贵族所说的合理。有把憎恨的利刃朝向贵族的可能性吧「为什么，不早点来解救我们。自己的家人被亚人杀害了」会这么说的人，宁亚就曾经见过。
2612However, nobody had said that in the prison camps which the Sorcerer King had liberated. Given his overwhelmingly potent magic -- which could sometimes wreck city walls in a single blast -- and the fact that he was the king of another nation, nobody would dare anger him for personal reasons.
2613但是，在魔导王解救的收容所里，并没有说这种话的人。以压倒性的魔法——有时一击就能破坏护城河的魔导王，而且是作为他国的王的立场上，不可能会有人以个人的理由去迁怒他。
2614“Also, I had been intending to speak to the landholders one-on-one after this. In this case, we might as well do it now.”
2615「还有，本打算之后再跟拥有领地的人一个个谈话的，既然这样，就在这说吧」
2616“...We are all exhausted. In contrast, what will the nobles of the South do? In particular, what will the other nobles do about nobles who have abandoned their fiefs?
2617「......我们已经非常疲惫了，与此相对，南方的贵族们会采取什么样的行动呢？特别是针对被觉得是舍弃了自己领地的贵族，其他的贵族会采取怎样的手段呢？」
2618The sticky scent of politics and privileges began to fill the air.
2619空气中开始飘散着政治和权利的粘稠的气息。
2620While it sounded unbelievable to Neia, was this what the nobles wanted? They nodded repeatedly.
2621虽然对宁亚来说是难以置信的话题，但这是正中了贵族们所想的东西了吗，他们不断地点着头。
2622“Prince-denka. Our domains…”
2623「王兄殿下。我们的领地......」
2624“I want you to pretend that you did not hear what comes next. That is because I cannot guarantee you anything. However, the privileges of the Southern nobles will probably increase all of a sudden. That is why you must pick the best methods for post-war conditions.”
2625「接下来说的，你们就当做没听过。因为，我也并不能向你们保证什么。只是，南方贵族的权利应该会一口气增加吧。正因为如此，所以要看准战后的情况，有必要在此选择最好的手段」
2626“A moment please!”
2627「请等一下！」
2628One of the paladins called out to him.
2629一名圣骑士发出了声音。
2630“How can we shed more of the people’s blood for courtly disputes!?”
2631「怎么能因为宫廷斗争而让人民留更多的血啊！」
2632“Indeed! Indeed!” The priest called Siliaco shouted in a voice which was said to have been trained for volume. “What’s important is how to save more people!”
2633「正是！正是！」名为希利亞科的祭司也拿着被说教锻炼出来的大声音喊着「重要的是让更多的人民得救的方法！」
2634“...Driving out the demihumans doesn’t mean it’s all over, you know? If the South takes all the advantages, then we’ll have a hard time refusing the demands of the Southern nobles. And there’s no guarantee that they won’t impose heavy taxes on the exhausted people.”
2635「......把亚人驱逐出去并不代表着结束哦？如果好处全被南方占了的话，战后拒绝南部贵族的要求就变得困难了。也没有办法保证他们不会对已经很疲惫的人民再课以重税」
2636“...Now that the Holy Queen is dead, it would be very bad if the next Holy King were to be chosen by the Southern nobles. However, if we can show concrete results with our strength, then at least…”
2637「......圣王女死亡后，下代圣王要是以南部贵族们为主导选举出来的话就太糟了。但是，如果有靠我们的力量做到的实绩的话，至少......」
2638There were two factions in the room now.
2639室内的气氛，分成了两股。
2640The nobles’ faction and the paladins and priests’ faction.
2641贵族阀派和圣骑士神官阀派。
2642Both sides were at odds. Speaking of Remedios, the paladins were trying to spoonfeed her a simplified version of what the Prince had said.
2643两个阀派的意见相互碰撞，说起蕾梅迪奧斯，她正在从圣骑士那里简单易懂地理解王兄说的话。
2644Neia was not part of either faction. She simply followed the flow of the conversation in silence. That was because Neia had already made up her mind about what she would be doing, so it did not matter what conclusion they reached in the end. Rather she wanted to bring up her own suggestion and set out as soon as possible.
2645宁亚两边都没有加入，只是沉默地跟着话题走向。这样子也是由于宁亚的行动已经决定好了，无论最终得出哪种结论都没关系。比起这个，更想要赶快解决自己的提案，赶紧出发。
2646That said, talking about irrelevant things here will only ruin the mood, and people who might have helped me won’t come to my aid...
2647（话虽如此，如果我在这里说了毫不相关的话，会让大家的情绪变差，或许会让能够给予帮助的人变得不会来帮忙了......）
2648Shortly after listening to numerous boring topics, she decided to toss the ball back to Caspond once both sides had worn themselves out with arguing.
2649听着自己觉得无聊的话语，不久后，随着双方都争执不下疲惫的时候，将话题抛给了卡斯邦登。
2650“The Prince-denka brought up this topic. Perhaps we should let him finish speaking?”
2651「这是从从王兄殿下的提议开始的话题。首先是否能请殿下把话说完？」
2652“Ahh. Like I said earlier, I intend to take back Kalinsha. This is also militarily advantageous. In truth, this city is far too cramped, and much of it has already been destroyed. Living here is difficult, so I would like to have a larger, more solid home base. In addition, by taking back a major city, we’ll have an advantage when dealing with the Southern nobles. Also, Kalinsha was meant to stop enemy advances, so it ought to have military stores, assuming they haven’t been moved out yet.”
2653「啊啊。我的想法正如之前所说，要夺回卡琳夏。这在军事上也有益处。说实话现在这个都市太狭窄了，而且相当广阔的一片区域已经被破坏了，在这里生活已经变得困难，想要个更宽阔结实的据点，而且夺回了一个大都市，在面对对南部贵族们的时候也会变得有利吧。再者，作为遏止敌人进攻的卡琳夏，如果资源没被搬运出去的话，应该会有军事储备才对」
2654“...I approve the proposal to secure a better base.”
2655「......我赞成入手更好的据点这个提案」
2656“Ahhh, I’m a little uneasy about the sanitation of a city like this. Many people are shivering from the cold too.”
2657「啊啊。这种程度的都市在卫生方面感觉有些不安。因为寒冷而颤抖的人也很多啊」
2658However, they went on to say, “we need to avoid large numbers of deaths”.
2659但是，他们继续说道「要避免出现大量的牺牲」这样。
2660“Indeed. That is why it is the best time to attack the enemy strongholds. After all, Jaldabaoth cannot take action now.”
2661「确实如此。正因为如此，才是现在。现在是进攻敌人据点的绝好时机。毕竟亚达巴沃现在不能行动的可能性很大」
2662There was no telling how long Jaldabaoth’s wounds would take to heal, but surely he would recover before the demihuman army was completely defeated.
2663虽然不知道亚达巴沃治愈伤势需要多长的时间。但是应该不至于亚人军团被全部击退为止还没恢复好吧。
2664In addition, it was very unlikely that he would show his face before making a complete recovery. After knowing of the existence of a powerful warrior like Momon, he would surely take the possibility of Momon showing up into consideration before taking action. Therefore, if he acted, it would not  happen before he was almost completely recovered.
2665而且，伤势还没有完全恢复就出来的可能性也很低吧。他知道还有飞飞这名强者，他不可能不考虑到飞飞会再次出现在他面前这种可能性就开始行动。所以说，要开始行动也应该是伤势几乎愈全了以后吧。
2666That said, no matter how many forces they had, the Holy Kingdom would be at a loss once Jaldabaoth took the field. Therefore they had to take the fortress now.
2667然后，无论集结多少兵力，只要亚达巴沃出现在战场，圣王国这方就将处于无计可施的状况，也正因为如此，才要趁现在去攻下据点。
2668So that was it. After listening to that agreeable explanation, Neia expressed her approval as well.
2669原来如此，面对即使传出这种同意声也毫不奇怪的说明，宁亚也对此表示赞同。
2670 
2671“--In that case, it seems the only thing you are unhappy with is the number of people who must die for this. Can I take that to mean that you will give me your support if I can minimize the number of deaths?”
2672Everyone present nodded, with the exception of Remedios. Neia did not mind either way, but after considering the flow of the conversation, she realised that it would be bad if only one person was not nodding, and so she nodded with everyone else.
2673As for Remedios, several people looked at her face and saw that she did not seem to have any special reasons, so they chose to ignore her.
2674“It’s decided then. We will discuss the details of retaking Kalinsha afterwards. Now then -- our next item.”
2675Caspond sighed loudly and then turned to Neia.
2676“This concerns the death of the Sorcerer King.”
2677“Prince-denka, I sincerely apologize, but I hope you will amend that statement immediately. The Sorcerer King’s death remains in question. That was simply what Jaldabaoth told us. It would be foolish to take a demon’s words at face value.”
2678Neia eyed Remedios and continued, “I think it it more likely that he is trying to deceive us.”
2679“In that case, why has he not come back? He can cast teleportation spells, can’t he?”
2680“Perhaps he was immobilized by his wounds, perhaps he’s out of mana, there could be many reasons for it.”
2681Remedios did not ask any further.
2682 
2683“That’s true. That’s why I’d like to hear from all of you. What do you think we should do?”
2684“There’s no point in asking what we should do!” Neia shouted, forcing the words out like she was trying to strain them out through her teeth. “...I think we should dispatch a rescue party and relay this news to the Sorcerous Kingdom at the same time. If possible, I would like to be the messenger.”
2685“I see. That’s what you think, Squire Baraja. How about the others?”
2686As Caspon looked up and down the gathered people, one of the nobles spoke up.
2687“I have a question. While the Sorcerer King was supposed to have gone down in the east, considering we will be mounting a rescue operation in demihuman-controlled territory, would it not be better to wait until we have some concrete intelligence before…”
2688“It’ll be too late by then,” Neia immediately shot back. “The more we delay, the more His Majesty will be exposed to danger. I suggest we make our rescue as soon as possible.”
2689The majority agreed with Neia’s opinion. What she said made perfect sense.
2690“In that case, we ought to send out a search party at the same time as the envoys to the Sorcerous Kingdom.”
2691“...I have something I would like to confirm with you, since you have the role of His Majesty’s squire. Do you think the Sorcerer King told the people of his country that he was coming to the Holy Kingdom?”
2692Neia began to think.
2693 
2694“I apologize, but I am not sure. However, I feel it would not be strange for him to have told the people of the Sorcerous Kingdom, because there were times when he returned to his country with teleportation spells.”
2695“In that case, I feel you should not send an envoy to the Sorcerous Kingdom.”
2696“Why!?”
2697Neia glared at the noble who had done nothing but naysay. The noble retreated two steps and his face went pale under that glare. The people around that noble also backed away from him.
2698“No, ah, please calm down and listen. That, uh, that is because it will bring trouble. Wait! Please calm down and listen to me. When you think about it normally, the possibility exists that the Sorcerous Kingdom’s undead armies would take revenge on us, am I wrong? And revenge would be one thing; they might annex the Holy Kingdom as well. And… ah, why is that? Who’s to say the Sorcerer King was not aiming for that all along?”
2699“Excuse me!” Neia was so angry that she actually felt dizzy. “In that case, permit me to ask a question of my own! If His Majesty returned to his country by teleportation, what will he think of the Holy Kingdom, who knew what happened but said nothing?”
2700Everyone she could see nodded in agreement. Amidst all this, Remedios spoke.
2701“Well, it can’t be helped then, can it? Our country doesn’t have the luxury of doing that now. We’ll apologize after everything is over.”
2702“Even if you--”
2703 
2704 
2705 
2706Neia was so worked up that she was about to shout, and then she heard the sound of clapping from beside her. She looked over, and saw that it was Caspond. Since the Prince wanted to speak, all Neia could do was remain silent.
2707“Squire Baraja. Allow me to pick the people who will go to the Sorcerous Kingdom. How about that? After all, if we send over a mere squire as a messenger, won’t the other country think we’re making fun of them?”
2708“That, that is as you say…”
2709His explanation made perfect sense. Under normal circumstances, they would surely pick a country’s ambassador over a squire who had borrowed a magic bow from the Sorcerer King. However, would he really send out an envoy? She found that part hard to believe. Even so, it would be very bad to show that she did not trust the Prince’s words.
2710“I am glad that you understand.”
2711“In that case, please allow me to lead several people to the east.”
2712“Indeed. I would very much like to send you as well, but we still do not know where the Sorcerer King fell. He might be ten kilometers away or a hundred. If things go badly, he might have fallen into the Abelion Hills, which Jaldabaoth controls. Even if I allowed you to go to such a desolate place, would you have any means of finding the Sorcerer King?
2713Neia could not answer him.
2714 
2715Finding where the demihumans lived in unfamiliar terrain was an impossible task. She could easily imagine the scouting team meeting with difficulty and being wiped out.
2716“Surviving in the hills, slipping past demihuman observation and gathering information,” Caspond counted off on his fingers. If you go there without preparing, you will simply be killing yourself indirectly, and what good is a rescue party that ends in failure?”
2717“Then, then do you have another way!?”
2718“Of course.”
2719“Eh?”
2720How could there be? As she thought about that question, it was easily answered. Neia’s eyes went wide in surprise, and then Caspond adjusted himself before telling Neia the answer.
2721“All you need is to find someone who knows the hills.”
2722Neia blinked, and Caspond smiled to her.
2723“Listen. All we need to do is to take a demihuman captive and have him lead the way. Would it not be safer to order a demihuman to act as your guide?”
2724“Ah.”
2725 
2726Indeed, that was the case. Humans would be taking an absurd risk in entering that land. However, it would be a different matter if they had guides.
2727However, there were also problems with it which could not be ignored.
2728If they simply threatened a demihuman prisoner into showing them the way, then if the prisoner was willing to take them with him, the searching party would be going to their deaths. The Orcs she had met earlier seemed like the type who did not care about whether they lived or died.
2729They would need trustworthy demihumans, but where would they find those?
2730What could she do to make a demihuman act as a reliable guide?
2731Neia racked her brains, but when she thought of demihumans, she could only think of them coming at her murderously, and she could not imagine them accepting an offer to turn their coats.
2732No, the Orcs and the Grand King Buser felt like humans -- I see, take their relatives hostage… no, if we could take a king like Buser prisoner, his tribe would probably obey us.
2733Or on the other hand, the angered tribe might put up stiff resistance. Besides, how would they capture a mighty demihuman king like Buser--
2734As Neia wandered aimlessly in a mental labyrinth, chasing an answer she could not find, the room’s door swung open and a paladin barged in.
2735 
2736He panted heavily and looked around the interior of the room, but he approached Caspond instead of Remedios.
2737Perhaps he did not want others to hear what news he had. He brought the Prince to a corner of the room and whispered in his ear, but Neia’s keen hearing picked up snatches of their exchange. Among them, the last piece of information piqued her interest.
2738He had said “maid demons”.
2739“Gentlemen, something urgent has come up, Unfortunately, the meeting will end here. I hope you will begin working on ways to take back Kalinsha. Also, Captain Custodio, come with me.”